Gods Saintes to death so this Bishoppe for his part bent all his deuises and had spent all his pouder in assayling the roote and in casting such a platforme as he himselfe in wordes at his death is said to confesse to buyld his popery vpoÌ„ as he thought should haue stand for euer and a day But as I sayd before of vncertayne thinges I can speake but vncertaynely Wherefore as touching the maner and order of his death how rich he died what wordes he spake what litle repentaunce he shewed whether he died with his tongue swolne and out of his mouth as did Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury or whether he stonke before he dyed as Cardinall Wolsey did or whether he dyed in dispayre as Latomus and others did c. All this I referre either to their reportes of whom I hearde it or leaue it to the knowledge of them whiche know it better Notwithstanding here by the way touching the death of this foresayde B. I thought not to ouerpasse a certaine hearesay which not long since came to me by information of a certaine worthy credible Gentlewoman an other Gentleman of the same name and kinred which Mistres Monday beyng the wyfe of one M. Monday Secretary sometime to the old L. Thomas D. of Northfolke a present witnes of this that is testified thus openly reported in the house of a worshypfull Citisen bearyng yet office in this Citie in wordes effect as foloweth The same day when as B. Ridley and M. Latimer suffered at Oxford being about the .19 day of October there came to the house of Ste. Gardiner the old D. of Norfolke with the foresaid M. Monday his secretary aboue named reporter hereof The old aged Duke there wayting tariyng for his dinner the B. being not yet disposed to dine deferred the time to .3 or .4 of the clocke at after noone At length about .4 of the clocke commeth his seruaunt posting in all possible speede from Oxford bringing intelligence to the B. what he had heard seene of whom the sayd B. diligently enquiring the truth of the matter and hearing by his man that fyre most certainely was set vnto them commeth out reioysing to the Duke Now sayeth he let vs go to dinner Whereupon they beyng set downe meate immediately was brought and the Bishop began merely to eat But what folowed The bloudy Tyraunt had not eaten a few bitteâ— but the soden stroke of God his terible hande fell vpon him in such sort as immediatly he was taken from the table and so brought to his bedde where he continued the space of 15. dayes in such intollerable anguish and tormentes that all that meane while during those .15 dayes he could not auoyde by order of vrine or otherwyse any thing that he receiued whereby his body being miserably inflamed within who had inflamed so many good Martyrs before was brought to a wretched end And thereof no dout as most like it is came the thrustyng out of his tongue from his mouth so swolne and blacke with the inflamation of his body A spectacle worthy to be noted and beholden of all such bloudy burnyng persecutors But to proceede farther in the sequell of our storie I coulde name the man but I abstayne from names who being then present and a great doer about the sayd Winchester reported to vs concerning the sayde Byshop that when Doctor Day B. of Chichester came to him and began to comfort him with woordes of Gods promise and with the free iustification in the bloud of Christe our Sauiour repeating the Scriptures to him Winchester hearyng that what my Lorde quoth he will you open that gappe now then farewell altogether To me and such other in my case you may speake it but open this window vnto the people then farewell altogether Moreouer what D. Boner then saw in him or what he heard of him what wordes passed betweene them about the tyme of his extremitie betwixt him and him be it If Boner did there beholde any thing which might turne to his good example I exhort him to take it and to beware in time as I pray God he may Here I could bring in the friuolous Epitaph which was made of his deth deuised of a Papist for a Popish Bysh. but I pretermit it in steede thereof I haue here â—â—ferred certayne gatheringes out of his Sermons wordes and writinges wherein may appeare first what an earnest and vehement enemie he was to the Pope if he woulde haue bene constant in him selfe then how inconstantly he varied froÌ„ himselfe and thirdly how he standing vpon a singularity of his owne wit wauering also from other Papistes in certaine poyntes In the gathering whereof albeit there be some paines tediousnes also in readyng yet I thought not to pretermit the same vppon certayne considerations namely for that so many yet to this day there be whiche sticke so muche to Gardiners wit learnyng religion taking him for such a doughty piller of the Popes church To the intent therefore that such as hetherto haue bene deceiued by him may no longer be abused therein if they will either credit his owne wordes workes Sermons writinges disputations or els will be iudged by his owne witnesses of his owne party producted we haue here collected such manifest probations which may notoriously declare how effectuously first he withstode the Popes supremacie and likewyse afterward may declare manifest contrariety and repugnaunce of the said Gardiner first with other writers and lastly with him selfe first beginning with his Sermon preached before Kyng Edward The summe and effect of which Sermon briefly collected by M. Udal here vnder foloweth to be seene ¶ The summe and effect of the Sermons which Gardiner B. of Winchester preached before King Edward An. 1550. MOst honorable audience I purpose by the grace of God to declare some part of the Gospell that is accustomably vsed to be read in the Church as this day And for because that without the speciall grace of God neither I can speake any thyng to your edifying nor ye receiue the same accordingly I shal desire you all that we may ioyntly pray altogether for the assistance of his grace In which praier I commend to almighty God your most excellent Maiestie our soueraigne Lord King of Englande France Ireland and of the Church of England Ireland next and immediately vnder God here on earth the supreme heade Queene Katherine Dowager my Lady Maries grace my Lady Elizabethes grace your Maiesties most deare sisters my Lorde Protectours grace with all others of your most honorable CouÌ„saile the spiritualtie and temporaltie and I shall desire you to commend vnto God with your praier the soules departed vnto God in Christes faith and among these most specially our late soueraigne Lorde King Henry the eighte your maiesties most noble father For these and for grace necessary I shall desire you to say a Pater noster and so foorth The Gospell
Boner What De competente Iudice I will go fet thee my bookes There is a title in deed De officijs Iudâ—cis ordinarij Phil. Uerely that is the same De competente Iudice whiche I haue alledged With that he ran to his study broughte the whole course of the law betwene his hands which as it might appeare he had wel occupied by the dust they were embrued withall Boner There be the bookes finde it now if thou canst and I will promise thee to release thee out of prison Phil. My Lorde I stand not here to reason maâ—ters of the Ciuill law although I am not altogether ignorant of the same for that I haue bene a Student in the same sixe or seuen yeares but to aunswere to the Articles of fayth wyth the which you may lawfully burtheÌ„ me And whereas you go about vnlawfully to proceede I chalenge according to my knowledge the benefite of the law in my defence Boner Why thou wilt aunswere directly to nothing thou art charged withall therefore saye not hereafter but you might haue bene satisfied here by learned meÌ„ if you would haue declared your minde Phil. My Lorde I haue declared my minde vnto you and to other of the Byshops at my last being before you desyring you to be satisfied but of one thing wherunto I haue referred all other controuersies the whiche if your Lordships now or other learned men can simply resolue me of I am as contented to be reformable in all thinges as you shall require the which is to proue that the church of Rome wherof you are is the Catholicke Church Couen Why do you not beleue your Creed Credo Ecclesiam Catholicam Phil. Yes that I do but I cannot vnderstaÌ„d Rome wherwith all you burden vs to be the same neither like to it S. Asse It is most euident that S. Peter did builde the Catholicke Church at Rome And Christ sayd Tu es Petrus super hanc Petram aedificabo Ecclesiam meam Moreouer the succession of bishops in the sea of Rome can be proued from time to time as it can be of none other place so well which is a manifest probation of the Catholicke Church as diuers Doctors do write Phil. That you would haue to be vndoubted is most vncertaine that by the authority which you alledge of Christ saying vnto Peter Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church vnles you can proue the rocke to signifye Rome as you would make me falsly beleue And althogh you can prooue the succession of Bishops from Peter yet this is not sufficient to proue Rome the catholicke church vnles you can proue the profession of Peters fayth wherevpon the catholick church is builded to haue continued in his successors at Rome and at this present to remayne Bon. Is there any mo churches theÌ„ one catholicke church And I pray you tel me into what faith were you baptised Philpot. I acknowledge one holy Catholicke and Apostolicke Church wherof I am a member I prayse God and I am of that catholicke fayth of Christ where into I was baptised Couen I pray you can you tell what this word Catholicke doth signify shew if you can Phil. Yes that I can I thanke God The catholicke fayth or the Catholicke Churche is not as now a dayes the people be taught to be that which is most vniuersall or of moste part of men receiued whereby you do inferre our fayth to hang vpoÌ„ the multitude which is not so but I esteme the Catholicke Church to be as S. Austen defineth the same Aestimamus fidem Catholicam a rebus praeteritis praesentibus futuris i. We iudge sayth he the catholicke fayth of that whiche hath bene is and shal be So that if you can be able to prooue that your fayth and Church hath bene from the beginning taught and is and shal be then may you couÌ„t your selues Catholicke otherwise not And Catholicke is a Greeke word compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth after or according and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a summe or principle or whole So that catholicke Church or Catholicke fayth is as much to say as the first whole sound or chiefest fayth Boner Doth S. Austen say so as he alledgeth it or doth he meane as he taketh the same How say you M. Curtop Curtop In deed my Lord S. Augustine hath such a saying speaking agaynst the Donatistes that the Catholicke fayth ought to be estemed of thinges in times past and as they are practised according to the same and ought to bee through al ages and not after a new maner as the Donatistes began to professe Phil. You haue sayd well M. Curtop and after the meaning of S. Austen and to confirme that which I haue said for the signification of Catholicke Couen Let the booke be sene my Lord. Bon. I pray you my Lord be coÌ„teÌ„t or in good fayth I will breake euen of let al alone Do you thinke the Catholicke Church vntill it was within these few yeres in the which a few vpoÌ„ singularity haue swerued froÌ„ the same haue erred Phil. I do not thinke that the Catholicke Church can erre in doctrine but I require you to prooue this Churche of Rome to be the Catholicke Church Curtop I can proue that Ireneus which was within an hundred yeares after Christ came to victor then bishop of Rome to aske his aduise about the excoÌ„munication of certayne heretickes the which he would not haue done by al likelihood if he had not taken him to be supreame head Couent Marke well this argument How are you able to aunswere to the same Aunswere if you can Phil. It is soone aunswered my Lorde for that it is of no force neither this fact of Ireneus maketh no more for the supremacy of the Bishoppe of Rome then mine hath done which haue bene at Rome as well as he and mighte haue spoken with the Pope if I had list and yet I would none in England did fauor his supremacy more then I. S. Asse You are the more to blame by the fayth of my body for that you fauor the same no better since all the Catholicke Church vntill this fewe yeares haue taken him to be supreame head of the Church besides this good man Ireneus Phil. That is not likely that Ireneus so tooke him or the primatiue Church for I am able to shewe seauen generall Councels after Ireneus time wherin he was neuer so taken which may be a sufficient proofe that the catholick primitiue church neuer tooke him for supreme head The other Bish. This man will neuer be satisfied say what we can It is but folly to reason any more with him Phil. O my Lordes would you haue me satisfied with nothing Iudge I pray you who of vs hath better authority he whiche bringeth the example of one manne going to Rome or I that by these many generall councels am able to proue that he
present And thus Bishop Brokes finishing his Oration sate downe After whom Doctor Martin taking the matter in hand beginneth thus * The Oration of Doctor Martyn ALbeit there be two Gouernmentes the one spirituall the other tēporal the one hauing the keyes the other the sword yet in all ages we read that for the honour and glory of GOD both these powers haue bene adioyned together For if we read the olde Testament we shall finde that so did Iosias and Ezechias So did the king of the Niniuites compell a generall fast thorow all the whole Citty So did Darius in breaking the greate Idoll Bell and deliuered Godly Daniel out of the denne of Lions So did Nabuchodonosor make and institute lawes agaynste the blasphemers of God But to let passe these examples with a great number more and to come to Christes time it is not vnknowne what great trauayle they tooke to set forth Gods Honour and although the rule and gouernement of the Church did onely apperteine to the spiritualty yet for the suppression of heresyes schismes Kinges were admitted as ayders thereunto First Constantinus the great called a councell at Nyce for the suppression of the Arrians secte where the same time was raysed a greate contention among them And after long disputation had when the Fathers could not agree vpon the putting downe of the Arrians they referred theyr iudgement to Constantine God forbid quoth Constantine you ought to rule me and not I you And as Constantine did so did Theodosius against the Nestorians so did Martianus agaynst Manichaeus Iouinian made a law that no man shoulde marrye with a Nunne that had wedded her selfe to the Church So had king Henry the 8. the title of Defender of the fayth because he wrote against Luther his cōplices So these 900. yeres the kinges of Spayne had that title of Catholicke for the expulsion of the Arrians and to say the truth the king and the Queenes maiesties do nothing degenerate from their auncetry taking vpon them to restore agayne the title to be Defender of the faith to the right heyre thereof the Popes holinesse Therefore these two princes perceiuing this noble Realme how it hath bene brought from the vnitye of the true and Catholicke Church the which you and your confederates do and haue renounced perceyuing also that you doe persist in your detestable errours and will by no meanes bee reuoked from the same haue made theyr humble request and petition to the Popes holynesse Paulus 4. as supreme head of the church of Christ declaring to him that where you were Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of England and at your consecration tooke two solemne othes for your due obedience to bee geuen to the Sea of Rome to become a true preacher or Pastour of his flock yet cōtrary to your othe and alleagiaunce for vnitie haue sowed discord for chastity mariage and adultery for obedience contention and for fayth ye haue bene the author of all mischiefe The Popes holines considering their request and petition hath graūted them that according to the Censure of this Realme processe should be made agaynst you And where as in this late time you both excluded Charity Iustice yet hath his holinesse decreed that you shall haue bothe Charity and Iustice shewed vnto you Hee willeth you shoulde haue the lawes in most ample maner to answere in your behalfe and that ye shall here come before my Lord of Glocester as high Commissioner from his holynesse to the examination of such articles as shal be proposed agaynst you that we should require the examination of you in the King and Queenes Maiestyes behalfe The King and Queene as touching themselues because by the law they cannot appeare personally Quia sunt illustris personae haue appoynted as theyr atturneys Doctor Storie and me Wherefore here I offer to your good Lordship our Proxie sealed with the broad seale of England and offer my selfe to be Proctor in the Kings Maiesties behalfe I exhibite here also certayne Articles conteining the manifest adultery periury Also bookes of heresy made partly by him partly set forth by his authority And here I produce him as partly principal to aunswere to your good Lordship Thus when Doc. Martin had ended his Oration the Archbishop beginneth as here foloweth Cran. Shall I then make mine aunswere Mart. As you thinke good no man shall let you And here the Archbishoppe kneeling downe on both knees towarde the West sayde first the Lordes Prayer Then risinge vppe he reciteth the Articles of the Creede Which done he entreth with his protestation in forme as foloweth * The Fayth and Profession of Doctour Cranmer Archbishop of Cant. before the Commissioners THis I do professe as touching my fayth and make my protestation which I desire you to note I will neuer consent that the Bishop of Rome shall haue any iurisdiction within this Realme Story Take a note thereof Mart. Marke M. Cranmer how you answer for your self You refuse and denye him by whose lawes ye yet doe remayne in life being otherwise attaynted of high treason but a dead man by the lawes of this Realme Cran. I protest before God I was no traytor but in deed I confessed more at my arraignment then was true Mart. That is not to be reasoned at this presēt You know ye were condemned for a Traytor and Res iudicata pro veritate accipitur But proceed to your matter Cran. I will neuer consent to the Bishop of Rome for thē should I geue my selfe to the Deuill for I haue made an othe to the king I must obey the king by Gods lawes By the Scripture the king is chiefe and no forreigne person in his owne Realme about him There is no Subiect but to a king I am a Subiect I owe my fidelitye to the crowne The pope is contrary to the crowne I cannot obey both for no mā can serue two maisters at once as you in the beginning of your Oration declared by the sword the keyes attributing the keies to the Pope and the sword to the king But I say the king hath both Therfore he that is subiect to Rome the lawes of Rome he is periured for the Popes and the Iudges Lawes are contrary they are vncertayne and confounded A Prieste indebted by the Lawes of the Realme shall be sued before a temporall Iudge by the Popes Lawes contrary The Pope doth the king iniury in that he hath his power from the Pope The king is head in his owne realm But the Pope claimeth all Bishops Priests Curates c. So the Pope in euery Realme hath a Realme Agayne by the lawes of Rome the Benefice muste bee geuen by the Bishop by the lawes of the Realme the patron geueth the Benefice Herein the lawes be as contrary as fire and water No man can by the lawes of Rome proceed in a premunire and so is the law of the Realme expelled and the
saying Ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos id est By theyr fruites yee shall knowe them Why what be theyr fruites Sayncte Paule declareth Post carnem in concupiscentia in munditia ambulant potestatem contemnunt c. i. After the fleshe they walke in concupiscence and vncleannesse they contemne Potestates I gayne In diebus nouissimis erunt periculosa tempora erunt se ipsos amantes cupidi elati immorigeri parentibus proditores c. In the latter dayes there shall bee perillous times Then shall there be men louing themselues couetous proud disobedient to parentes treason-workers Whether these be not the fruites of youre Gospell I referre me to thys worshipfull audience whether the sayde Gospell beganne not with periurye proceeded with adultery was mayntayned with heresie and ended in conspiracy Now sir two poyntes more I marked in youre raging discourse that you made here the one against the holy sacrament the other agaynst the Popes iurisdiction and the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke Touching the first ye say you haue Gods word with you yea and all the Doctoures I woulde here aske but one question of you whether Gods word be contrarye to it selfe and whether the Doctours teache doctrine contrary to themselues or no For you mayster Cranmer haue taught in this high sacrament of the Aultar three contrary doctrines and yet you pretended in euerye one Verbum Domini Cran. Nay I taught but two contrary doctrines in the same Mart. What doctrine taught you when you condemned Lambert the sacramentary in the kinges presēce in Whitehall Cran. I mayntayned then the Papistes doctrine Mart. That is to say the Catholicke and vniuersall doctrine of Christes Church And how when kinge Henrye dyed did you not translate Iustas Ionas booke Cran. I did so Mart. Then there you defended an other doctrine touchyng the Sacramente by the same token that you sent to Lynne your Printer that where as in the first Printe there was an affirmatiue that is to say Christes body reallye in the sacramente you sent then to your Prynter to put in a not whereby it came miraculouslye to passe that Chrystes bodye was cleane conueyed out of the Sacrament Cranmer I remember there was two Prynters of my sayde booke but where the same not was put in I cannot tell Mart. Then from a Lutherane yee became a Swinglian which is the vilest heresie of all in the highe misterie of the sacrament and for the same heresie you did helpe to burne Lambert the Sacramentary which you now call the catholicke fayth and Gods word Cranmer I graunt that then I beleeued otherwise then I do nowe and so I did vntill my Lord of London D. Ridley did conferre with me and by sondry perswasions and authorities of Doctoures drewe mee quite from my opinion Mart. Now sir as touching the last parte of your Oration you denyed that the popes holinesse was Supreme head of the church of Christ. Cran. I did so Mart. Who say you then is supreme head Cran. Christ. Mart. But whome hath Christ left here in earth his Uicar and head of his Church Cran. No body Mart. Ah why told you not king Henry this when you made him supreme head and now no body is This is treason agaynst his owne person as you then made him Cran. I meane not but euery king in his owne realme and dominion is supreme head and so was hee supreme head of the Church of Christ in England Mart. Is this alwayes true and was it euer so in chrystes Churche Cran. It was so Mart. Then what say you by Nero he was the mightiest Prince of the earth after Christ was ascended was he head of Christes Churche Cran. Nero was Peters head Mart. I aske whether Nero was head of the Churche or no if he were not it is false that you sayd before that all Princes be and euer were heades of the Churche wythin their realmes Cran. Nay it is true for Nero was head of the church that is in worldly respecte of the Temporall bodies of men of whome the Church consisteth for so he beheaded Peter and the Apostles And the Turke too is head of the church in Turky Mart. Then he that beheaded the heades of the Church and crucified the Apostles was head of Chrystes Churche and he that was neuer member of the Churche is head of the church by your new founde vnderstanding of Gods worde ¶ It is not to be supposed contrarye but muche other matter passed in this communication betweene them especially on the Archbyshoppes behalfe Whose answeres I do not thinke to be so slender nor altogether in the same forme of wordes framed if the truthe as it was might be knowne but so it pleased the Notarye thereof being too muche parcially addicted to his mother Sea of Rome in fauour of his faction to diminishe and driue downe the other side either in not shewing all or in reporting the thing otherwise then it was as the common guise is of moste writers to what side their affection moste wayeth theyr Oration commonly inclineth But let vs proceede further in the story of this matter It followed then sayth this reporter when the Archbishop thus hadde aunswered and the standers by began to murmure agaynst him the Iudges not contentee with hys aunsweres willed hym to aunswere directly to the Interrogatoryes whiche Interrogatories articulated agaynst him in forme of lawe were these vnder following ¶ Interrogatories obiected to the Archbishop with his aunsweres annexed to the same 1. INterrog First was obiected that hee the foresayde Thom. Cranmer being yet free and before he entered into holy orders maryed one Ioane surnamed blacke or browne dwelling at the signe of the Dolphine in Cambridge Aunswere Whereunto he aunswered that whether shee was called blacke or browne he knewe not but that hee maryed there one Ioane that he graunted 2. Interrog That after the death of the foresayd wife he entered into holy orders and after that was made Archbyshop by the Pope Auns He receiued he sayd a certayne Bull of the Pope which hee deliuered vnto the king and was Archbyshop by him 3. Inter. Item that he being in holye orders maryed an other woman as his second wife named Anne and so was twise maryed Auns To this he graunted 4. Inter. Item in the time of king Henry the 8. he kept the sayd wife secretly and had children by her Auns Hereunto hee also graunted affirming that it was better for him to haue hys owne then to doe lyke other Priestes holding and keeping other mens wiues 5. Inter Item in the time of king Edward he brought out the sayde his wife openly affirming and professing publickely the same to be his wife Auns He denyed not but he so did and lawfully might doe the same for asmuch as the lawes of the realm did so permitte hym 6. Inter Item that hee shamed not openly to glorye hym selfe to haue had
Paulum contra vetus nouum TestameÌ„tum and that he Plenitudine potestatis tantum potest quantum Deus That is Agaynst Peter agaynst Paule agaynste the olde and new Testament and of the fulnes of power may doe as muche as God O Lord who euer heard suche blasphemy Iâ— there be any man that can aduaunce himself aboue him let hym be iudged Antichrist This enemy of God and of our redemption is so euydently paynted out in the scriptures by such manifest signes and tokens which all so clearely appeare in him that except a man will shut vpp hys eyes and heart agaynste the light he cannot but know hym and therefore for my part I will neuer geue my consent to the receiuing of hym into this Church of England And you my Lorde and the rest that sit here in Commission consider well and examyne your owne consciences you haue sworn agaynst him you are learned and can iudge of the trueth I pray God you â—e not wilfully blind As for me I haue herein discharged myne owne conscience toward the world and I wil write also my minde to her grace touching this matter The copy of which letter sent to the Queene ye shal finde after in the end of hys story While he in this sorte made hys aunswere ye heard before how Doctor Story and Martin diuers tymes interrupted him with blasphemous talke and would fayn haue had the Byshop of Glocester to put hym to silence who notwithstanding did not but suffered hym to end his tale at full After this ye heard also how they proceeded to examine hym of diuers articles wherof the chief was That at the tyme of hys creating Archbishop of Canterbury he was sworne to the Pope and had his institution and induction from him and promised to mayntayne then the authoritie of that See and therefore was periured wherefore he should rather sticke to his first othe and returne to hys old fold again then to continue obstinately in an othe forced in the tyme of schisme To that he aunswered sauing hys protestation whiche terme he vsed before all hys aunsweres that at suche time as Archb. Warrham dyed hee was Embassadour in Germanie for the K. who sent for hym thereuppon home hauing intelligence by some of his frends who wer nere about the king how he ment to bestow the same Byshoprick vpon hym and therefore counselled him in the case to make haste home he feeling in himself a great inhabilitie to such a promotion and very sory to leaue hys study and especially considering by what meanes he must haue it whiche was cleane agaynst hys conscience whiche hee coulde not vtter without great perill and daunger deuised an excuse to the king of matter of great importaunce for the whiche his longer abode there should be most necessary thinking by that meanes in hys absence that the kyng would haue bestowed it vpon some other and so remayned there by the deuise one halfe yeare after the king had written for him to come home But after that no suche matter fell out as hee seemed to make suspition of the king sent for hym agayn Who after hys returne vnderstanding stil the Archbishopricke to be reserued for hym made meanes by diuers of hys best frendes to shift it off desiring rather some smaller liuing that he might more quietly follow his booke To be briefe when the king himselfe spake with him declaring his full intention for his seruice sake and for the good opinion he conceiued him was to bestowe that dignitie vpon him after long disabling of himself perceiuing he could by no perswasions alter the kinges determination he brake franckly his conscience with him most humbly crauing first his Graces pardon for that he should declare vnto his highnesse Which obtained he declared that if he accepted the Office then he must receaue it at the popes hand whiche he neyther would nor could do for that hys highnesse was onely the supreme Gouernour of this church of England as well in causes Ecclesiasticall as Temporall and that the full right and donation of all manner of Bishoppricks and Benefices as wel as of any other TeÌ„porall dignities and promotions appertayned to hys Grace not to any other forraine authoritie whatsoeuer it was and therfore if he might serue God in that vocation him and his countrey seeing it was his pleasure so to haue it he would accepte it and receaue it of his maiestie and of none other straunger who had no authoritie within this realme neither in any such gifte nor in anye other thing Whereat the king said he staying a while and musing asked me how I was able to proue it At which time I alledged many textes out of the scriptures and the Fathers also approuing the supreme and highest authority of kinges in their realmes and dominions disclosing therewithall the intollerable vsurpation of the Pope of Rome Afterwardes it pleased his highnes quoth the Archb. many and sundry tymes to talke with me of it and perceiuing that I could not be brought to acknowledge the authoritie of the B. of Rome the king himselfe called Doct. Oliuer and other Ciuill Lawyers deuised with them how he might bestow it vpon me inforcing me nothing against my conscience Who therupon informed him that I might do it by the way of protestation so one to be sente to Rome who might take the othe and do euery thing in my name Which when I vnderstood I sayd he should do it Super animam suam and I in deed Bona fide made my protestation that I did not acknowledge his authoritie anye further then as it agreed with the expresse word of God that it might be lawfull for me at al times to speak against him and to impugne his erroures when time and occasion should serue me And this my protestation did I cause to be enrolled and there I thinke it remayneth They obiected to him also that he was maryed whiche he confessed Whereupon D. Martin said that his children were bondmen to the See of Caunterbury At which saying the Archb. smiled and asked him if a priest at his benefice kept a Concubine and had by her bastardes whether they were bondmen to the Benefice or no sayinge I trust you will make my childrens causes no worse After this Doctour Martine demaunded of hym who was supreme heade of the Churche of Englande Marye quoth my Lord of Caunterbury Christe is heade of thys member as he is of the whol body of the vniuersal church Why quoth Doctor Martin you made king Henrye the eight supreme head of the Church Yea sayd the Archbyshop of al the people of England as well Ecclesiasticall as Temporall And not of the church sayd Martin No sayde he for Christ is onely head of hys church and of the fayth and religion of the same The king is head and gouernor of hys people which are the visible churche What quoth Martin you neuer durst tell
againe on the other side how great profit they should get if hee as the principall standerde bearer shoulde bee ouerthrowen By reason whereof the wily papistes flocked about hym wyth threatning flattering entreating promising and al other meanes especially Henry Sydal and frier Iohn a Spanyarde De Villa Garcina to the ende to driue him to the vttermoste of their possibilitye from hys former sentence to recantation First they set foorth how acceptable it would be bothe to the King and Queene and especially howe gainfull to hym and for his soules health the same shoulde be They added moreouer howe the Counsaile and the Noble men bare him good wil. They put him in hope that he shoulde not onely haue hys life but also be restored to hys ancient dignity saying it was but a small matter and so easie that they required him to do only that he would subscribe to a few woordes wyth his owne hande which if he dyd there should be nothing in the realme that the Queene woulde not easily graunt hym whether he would haue richesse or dignitye or els if hee had rather liue a priuate life in quyet rest in what soeuer place he listed wythoute all publicke ministery only that he would set hys name in two words to a litle leaf of paper but if he refused there was no hope of health and pardone for the Queene was so purposed that shee woulde haue Cranmer a Catholicke or els no Cranmer at all Therefore hee shoulde chuse whether hee thought it better to ende his life shortly in the flames and firebrands now ready to be kindled then wyth much honour to prolong hys life vntil the course of nature did cal him for there was no middle way Moreouer they exhorted hym that he woulde looke to his wealth his estimation and quietnesse saying that hee was not so olde but that many yeres yet remained in this his so lusty age and if he would not doe it in respect of the Queene yet he should do it for respecte of hys life and not suffer that other men shuld be more careful for his health then he was him self saying that this was agreeable to hys notable learning vertues which being adioyned wyth his life would be profitable both to himselfe and to many other but being extinct by death shoulde be frutefull to no man that hee shoulde take good heede that he went not too farre yet there was time enoughe to restore all thing safe and nothing wâ—nted if he wanted not to himself Therefore they would him to lay holde vpon the occasion of hys health while it was offered least if he woulde nowe refuse it while it was offered he mighte heereafter seeke it when he could not haue it Finally if the desire of life did nothing mooue him yet he should remember that to die is grieuous in all ages and especially in these his yeres and flower of dignitie it were more greuous but to die in the fire such torments as is most grieuous of all With these like prouocations these fair flatterers ceased not to solicite and vrge hym vsing all meanes they could to drawe him to their side whose force his manly constancie did a greate while resist But at last when they made no ende of calling and crying vpon him the Archb. being ouercome whether thorow their importunity or by his owne imbecillity or of what mind I can not tell but at length gaue hys hand It might be supposed that it was done for the hope of life and better dayes to come But as we maye since perceiue by a letter of hys sente to a Lawyer the moste cause why he desired his time to be delaied was that he woulde make an ende of Marcus Antonius which hee had alreadye begunne but howe soeuer it was playne it was to be against his conscience The fourme of whiche recantation made by the Friers and Doctours whereunto he subscribed was thys The copie and woordes of Cranmers recantation I Thomas Cranmer late Archbish. of Canterburie doe renounce abhorre and detest all maner of heresies and errors of Luther and Zwinglius and all other teachings which be contrarye to sounde and true doctrines And I beleeue most constantly in my heart and wyth my mouth I confesse one holy and Catholicke Church visible wythout the which there is no saluation and thereof I knowledge the Bishop of Rome to be supreame heade in earth whom I knowledge to be the highest Byshop and Pope Christes vicare vnto whome all Christen people ought to be subiect And as concerning the Sacramentes I beleeue and worship in the Sacrament of the altar the very body and bloude of Christe being contained most truely vnder the formes of bread and wine the bread through the mightye power of God being turned into the body of our sauioure Iesus Christ and the wine into his bloud And in the other 6. sacraments also like as in thys I beleeue and hold as the vniuersal church holdeth and the church of Rome iudgeth and determineth Furthermore I beleeue that there is a place of purgatorie where Soules departed be punished for a tyme for whome the church doth godly and wholsomely pray lyke as it doth honor Saints and make praiers to them Finally in all things I professe that I doe not otherwise beleeue then the catholicke Church the church of Rome holdeth teacheth I am sory that euer I held or thought otherwise And I beseech almighty God that of hys mercy he wil vouchsafe to forgeue me whatsoeuer I haue offended against God or his church and also I desire beseeche all Christian people to pray for me And all such as haue bene deceiued either by myne example or doctrine I require them by the bloude of Iesus Christ that they will returne to the vnitie of the churche that we may be all of one mind without schisme or diuision And to conclude I submit my selfe to the Catholicke church of Christ and to the supreme head therof so I submit my selfe vnto the moste excellent maiesties of Phillip and Mary King Queene of this Realme of England c. and to all their lawes and ordinances being ready alwaies as a faithfull subiecte euer to obey them And God is my witnes that I haue not done this for fauor or feare of any person but willingly and of mine owne minde as well to the discharge of mine owne conscience as to the struction of other This recantation of the Archb. was not so soone conceiued but the Doctors Prelates wythout delay caused the same to be imprinted and set abroad in all meÌ„s hands Whereunto for better credite first was added the name of Thom. Cranmer with a solemne subscription then folowed the witnesses of this recantation Henry Sydal and Frier Iohn De Villa Garcina All this while Cran. was in no certaine assuraunce of his life although the same was faithfully promised to him by the doctours but after that they had their
to the feare of euill doers to the cōfort of the well doers Prouoke no more my wrath ye see what will follow it be hereafter more prudent and wyse then ye were before Ye may if ye will be more circumspect in tyme to come then ye haue bene in tyme past ye may if ye list put me to lesse trouble and keepe your selues in more safetie I haue not onely discouered myne yours and my land of Englands enemies all the crafts subtleties and pollicies that haue bene or may be vsed by them or any like hereafter but I haue also taken away their head and captaine and destroyed a great number of them that ye should not be troubled with them and some of them haue I left that ye may make them spectacles and examples to the terrour and feare of their posterity Loue me and I will loue you seeke my honour and glory and I will worke your commoditie and safetie walke in my wayes and commaundements and I wil be with you for euer Surely if we consider the wonderfull mercy that it hath pleased God to vse towards vs in the deliueryng of this Kealme and vs his people out of the handes of these most cruell tyrants as we cannot but do vnlesse we wyll declare our selues to be the most vnthankefull people that euer liued we must needs iudge it not onely worthy to be compared but also farre to exceed the deliueraunce of the children of Israell out of Egypt from the tiranny of Pharao and from the powers of Holofernes and Senacherib For it is not read that either Pharao or the other two sought any other thing then to be Lords of the goods and bodies of the Israelites they forced them not to committe Idolatry and to serue false Gods as these English tyrāts did But besides if we will note the wonderfull works of God in handling this matter we shall well perceiue that farre much more is wrought to his glory and to the profite of his church and people then perchance all men at the first do see For he hath not onely dispatched the Realme of the chiefe personages and hed of these tyrants but also as it were declareth that he mynded not that eyther they or their doynges shoulde continue For albeit that all actes done by tyrantes tyrannouslye bee by all Lawes reason and equitie of no force yet because no Disputation shoulde follow on this what is tyrannously done and what is not tyrannouslye done hee hath prouided that this question needeth not come in question For hee vtterly blinded their eyes and suffred them to builde on false grounds which can no longer stande then they bee propped vp with rope sword and fagot For her first parliament whereon they grounded and wroght a great part of their tyrannie and wherein they ment to ouerthrowe whatsoeuer king Edward had for the aduauncement of Gods glory brought to passe was of no force or authoritie For she perceiuing that her enemies stomacke coulde not be emptied nor her malice spued on the people by any good order she committeth a great disorder She by force and violence taketh from the Commons their libertie that according to the auncient lawes and customes of the Realme they could not haue their free election of knights and Burgesses for the Parliament For shee well knew that if eyther Christian men or true English men should be elected it was not possible to succeed that she intended And therfore in many places diuers were chosen by force of her threats meet to serue her malicious affectiōs Wherfore the parliamēt was no parliamēt but may be iustly called a conspiracy of tyrantes and traytors For the greater part by whose authority and voyces thinges proceeded in that Court by their actes most manifestly declared themselues so the rest being both Christians and true English men although they had good wills yet not able to resist or preuayle agaynst the multitude of voyces and suffrages of so many euill false to God and enemyes to their countrey Also diuers Burgesses being orderly chosen and lawfully retorned as in some places the people did what they could to resist her purposes were disorderly and vnlawfully put out and others without any order or lawe in their places placed Doctour Taylour Bishop of Lincolne a Christian Byshop and a true English man being lawfully and orderly called to the Parliament and placed in the Lords house in his degree was in his robes by vyolence thrust out of the house Alexander Nowell with two other al three being Burgesses for diuers shyres and Christian men and true Englishe men and lawfully chosen retorned and admitted were by force putte out of the house of the Commons for the which cause the same Parliament is also voyde as by a President of the Parliament holden at Couentry in the 38. yeare of K. Henry the sixt it most manifestly appeareth And the third Parliamente called in the name of her husband and of her euill grace wherein they would haue vndone that her noble Father and the Realme had brought to passe for the restitution of the libertie of the Realme and for extinguishment of the vsurped authoritie of the Bish. of Rome is also voyd and of none authoritie For that the title and stile of supreme head of the church of England which by a Statute made in the 35. yeare of the raigne of the sayd K. Henry was ordeined that it should be vnited and annexed for euer to the imperiall crowne of this Realme was omitted in the writs of summonyng Wherefore as a woman can bryng foorth no chyld without a man so cannot those writs bring forth good and sure fruit because this part of the title which was ordeined by the Parliament for the forme to bee alwayes vsed in the kings stile was left out For greater errour is in lacke of forme then in lacke of matter And where the foundation is naught there can nothing builded thereon be good There is no law spirituall nor temporal as they terme them nor no good reason but allow these rules for infallible principles And if any man will say that it was in the free choise libertie and pleasure of the king of this Realme and the Queene whether they would expresse the said title in their stile or not as that subtile serpent Gardiner beyng Chancellor of the realme and traiterously sēdyng out the writs of Parliament without the same stile perceiuing he had ouershot himselfe in calling the Parliament and hauing committed many horrible murthers most mischieuous acts would haue excused it as appeareth by a piece of the Statute made in the same Parliament in the 8. chap. and 22. leafe it may be iustly and truly answered that they could not so do For albeit euery person may by law renounce his own priuate right yet may he not renounce his right in that which toucheth the common wealth or a third person And this title and stile more touched the common wealth and
suche like needles in a common welth and to be banished forth 1110. Gonnes when first inuented 708. Gouche martyr hys story Martyrdome 2048. Gospell brought into Boheme by meanes of Wickliffes bookes 464. Gospellers their godly endes 2114 Gospell of S. Iohn translated into english by Bede 127.1115 Gospell ought to bee in Englishe tongue 1000. Gospell the doctrine thereof 976. Gospell wherein it consisteth 539. Gospell and the lawe whereto they appertayne 1655. Gospell of Mathewe in Hebrewe 53. Gossips inhibited by the Popes lawes to mary 29. Gossopry no cause to dissolue matrimony 545. Goose Martyr 717. G L. Glasse windowes who first inuented and brought in 122.127 Glasing when it first began 122 Gloria in excelsis ordeyned by the Pope to be song in the blasphemous Masse 130.141 Gloria Patri appoynted 1404 Glouers theyr story trouble and persecution 1709.1710.1711.1712.1713 G R. Grantham Churche burned wyth lightning 269 Gracianus 201 Gray Friers first in Englande began 199 Gracianus Compiler of the popes decrees reproued 299 Gratian his blinde distinction disproued 71 Graduall with Alleluia in the masse 1402 Gratwicke Martyr his examination and aunsweres .1977.1978 his martyrdome ibid. Granter his story and recantation 642 Gray a Smith accused of heresy 1185 Gregorius 1. Bishop of Rome refused the name of vniuersall Byshop .12.13 his Epistle to Austen in England 115. he writeth to Eulogius Patriarch of Alexandria about the supremacy .13 his letter to king Ethelbert 118. Gregory 9. brought horrible impiety into Christes Churche .300 his death 311 Gregory 9. at variaunce with the Romaynes .281 his treasons against Fredericke the Emperor 302.303 Gregory 12. periured 553 Gregory calleth the Emperor hys Lord. 118 Gregory Parke Martyr 1794 Gregory caried through Rome vppon a Camell with hys face towards the Camels tayle 197 Gregory a place of his agaynst the supremacy examined 13 Gregory .9 first restrained lay men from readyng and instructing others in scriptures 1979 Gregorius Ariminensis 390 Gregory Basset his persecution 1039 Gregory Crowe meruailously preserued vppon the seas with hys new testament 1913 Greeke Church and Latin wherein they differ 186 Greeke church denieth subiectioÌ„ to the church of Rome 282.351 Grecians excused in departyng froÌ„ the church of Rome 282.292 Grecia all gone from the Church of Rome 282 Greâ—ill martyr her lyfe and story 1277 GreuaÌ„ces of the Germains against the court of Rome 859.733 Greuances agaynst the Clergy of England 995 Greene scourged 2060.2061.2062 Greene hys trouble and deliuery 2065 Grimwood witnesse agaynst Iohn Cooper hys terrible death 2100 Grineus hys storye deliuered by gods prouidence 2077.2078 Groues wyfe Martyr her story 1983.1984 G V. Guin Askin and Palmer their story and constant martyrdome for the truth 1939.1940 Guelphes and Gibellines are factions in Rome 2.342 Guilermus OckaÌ„ writeth against the Pope 389 Gunilda Empresse saued froÌ„ death by a dwarfe 163 Guarlacus Reader in the Uniuersitie of Louaine hys death 2106 Gualterus the Popes Legate coÌ„meth into England 185 Gulielmus de sancto amore writeth agaynst the Pope and is coÌ„demned for an heretike of the Pope 317.318 Guillemine Gilbert her trouble and persecutioÌ„ .1943.1944 her martyrdome for the gospell 1944. Guido and Sybilla their notable history 234 Guines taken 387 Gunterus Emperour poysoned 374 Gunners of the Turkes Christians 748 Gutrum prince of the Danes christened 142 Gurmundus 115 H A. HAdrian Emperor 40. writeth to the proconsull of Asia in fauour of the Christians 41. his death ibid. Hadrian his proud letter to the byshops of Germany 203 Hadrian an english man Pope .202 his letter to Fridericke with answere to the same 203 Hadley the firste that receiued the Gospell in England 1518 Hallowing of Churches abused by the Papistes 860 Hallowing of Aultars 1404 Hallowing of flowers and braunches 1405 Hartes hall in Oxford built 372 Hall noted of vntruth 578 Haull Martyr his story and martyrdome 1678.1679 Halingdale Martyr 2025.2026.2027 Hampton court geuen to the king 987 Hamelton his story burned in scotland his articles condemnation martirdome 972.973 974 Hamond Martyr his story martyrdome 1909 Hayle Martyr his story and martyrdome 1689.1701 Haliwell Martyr his story Martyrdome 1914.1915 Hatte of Cardinall Woolsey wyth the royalty thereof 989 Harpoole Martyr his story 1906 Harding his Story and Martyrdome 983 Harold last king of the Saxons 166 Harland Martyr his story 1914 Harpsfield his Disputation to bee made Doctor 1459 Harris scourged 2062 Harold Harefoot king of England 162 Harlots rule all at Rome 146 Harold takeÌ„ of the Normans 1065 Haruy persecutor his terrible end 2103 Hart Martyr his story 1953 Hay Martyr his story and Martyrdome 1970 Harrison Martyr 1277 Hare his trouble and persecution in Calice 1224 Harwood Martyr his story and martyrdome 1689.1702 Hardeknoute the laste Kyng of the Danes that ruled in Englande 163 Haukes Martyr his excellent story .1585 his examination .1586 1588. his wonderfull constant Martyrdome 1591.1592 Harries Martyr his story 2037 Hayles Iustice his trouble persecution .1410 committed to the Tower .1467 his tragicall story .1532 would haue killed himselfe at last drowned himselfe in a Riuer 1533 Hale Martyr his story 2052 Hayward Martyr 1708 Hauington of new colledge in Oxford Papist drowned himselfe 2104 Hastlen Gunner of Bulloyne hys trouble for the Gospell and deliueraunce by the prouidence of God 2137.2138 H E. Head supreame of the Uniuersall church Christ Iesus onely not the Pope and euery kyng in his prouince 1894 Heades of children 6000. found in the Popes motes thorough the restraint of Priests lawfull mariage 139.1155 Head of the church kyng of England prooued by records 340 Heluetians their history 865 Heliogabalus his monstrous lyfe 57. slayne by hys souldiours ibid. Helene Euryng Martyr her story and martyrdome 2007.2008 Helena maried to Constantius 77 Henry the 2. French kyng a bloudy persecuter of Gods people slayne in Iustyng by Montgomery 2110 Henry Benifield a cruell keeper of the good Lady Elizabeth in Q. Maries dayes 2094.2095.2096.2097.2098 Henry Smith Lawyer his terrible end 2105 Henry 3. his warres with hys nobles .279 sore wounded summoned a Parliament is restored to his dignity 334 Henry .4 crowned .514 his bloudy murthers his statute ex officio first that euer tormented christians with fire of English kyngs .518 articles agaynst hym hee prooued periured .519 hys death 557 Henricus de Hassia agaynste the Pope 420 Henry Cesar condemned of treason 304 Henry duke entreth into England .201.202 peace concluded betweene hym and king Stephen ibid. Henry the 4. Emperour excommunicate by 4 Popes 119. Henry Forest martyr 982 Henry Crompe 443. Henricus 6. Emperour poysoned in the hoste 351. Henry Dauy Martyr 2049. Henry Earle of Richmond obtayneth the crowne and raygneth by the name of Henry the seuenth 729. hys death 776.777 Henricus 4. wayteth 3. days 3. nightes at the popes gates barefoote and barelegged for absolution .792.785 surrendereth hys crowne to the Pope 786. Henry the fift called Princeps Sacerdotum .585 crowned 558. hys death 657.
deuide a sonder the soule from the body 2141 Iudgementes of the papistes concerning heretickes of three sorts 1278.1286 Iustices of peace exhorted 1302. Iudgementes of the fathers vppon these wordes hoc est corpus meum 1394. Iua or Iue king of the West Saxons 125. Iuleddo a vertuous widow martyr her story and martyrdome 1622. Iustices become iuglers 1755. Iudgement of God Ciuill iudgment vnlike 1805. Iudge a persecutour plagued by Gods iudgement 2107.2109 Iulius a senator conuerted to christ 52. baptised with al his houshold and martyred being beaten to death with cudgels 52. Iudges corrupted a fearfull and terrible example thereof 196. Iulius Pope hys abhominable Sodometrie and filthines of lyfe hys blasphemy for a pecocke .1560 hys death funerall and collects ibid. Iulian Cardinall the popes warriour in Boheme hys bloudy crueltie .656 hys Oration at the councel of Basill to the Bohemians 657.675 Iudiciall law of Moses whether now in force or not 488 Iurisdiction vsurped of the Pope receyued into England but of late yeares 514 Iulian cardinall of S. Angell hys Epistle to Eugenius Bishop of Rome 697 Iulius 2. Pope his periury cast the keyes of S. Peter into Tyber is deposed 735 Iudge Hales his trouble .1410 committed to the Tower .1467 hys tragicall story .1532 would haue killed hymselfe .1533 at the last drowned hymselfe ibid. Iubilie first began at Rome 342 Iurisdiction of the Romish church examined 4 Iurisdiction of the Pope resisted in France 4 Iustices of Assises deuided into 6. circuites 227 Iue kyng made himselfe a monke hys lawes to his subiects 127 Iulian Liuyng her trouble for the Gospell deliuered by Gods prouidence 2063.2064 Iustification by fayth and not by the law 44.1116.977.980 Iurisdiction of the Pope 1 Iulitta her story her exhortation to the people her constant martyrdome 95 Iudas lips 508 Iudas whether he receiued the body of Christ or not 1950 Iudas called Thaddeus put to death 32 Iustus with hys brother Onam Martyrs 41 Iustinus a godly Martyr .44 hys worthy praises constant martyrdome 45 K A. KAlender of the Pope conteineth a double abhomination in it 582 Katherine the virgin her story farced with false lying miracles .95 her prophesies of reformatioÌ„ of the churche 419 Katherine Dowager Queene diuorced from king HeÌ„ry .8.1054 1055. her death 1082 Katherine Parre maried to Kyng Henry .8 her trouble for the gospel .1218.1219 1242. her extreme sickenes .1243 her miraculous deliuery out of all her troubles 1244 Katherine Haward maried to king Henry .8.1210 her death ibid. Katherine Duchesse of Suffolke her tragicall story and lamentable extremity susteyned for the gospell 2078.2079.2080.2081 Katherine Knight alias Katherine Timley Martyr her story examination condemnation Martyrdome for the truth of Christs Gospell 2053.2054 Katherine Hut Martyr her story and constant martyrdome 1910 Katherine Allen Martyr her story and Martyrdome 1979 Katherine Cawches her trouble Martyrdome 1943.1944 K E. Keyes mistaken in the Popes Canons 492 Keyes of Christes Kingdome 491 492 Keyes of the Churche what they are 1106. and to whom they are geuen 1039.675 Kenulphus king of the West Saxons slayne 129 Kerbie Martyr his story 1231 Kenelmus king of Mercia slayne 114 Kenilworth deâ—â—â—e 335 Kenilworth besieged ibid. Kent persecuted 642.1276 K I. Kinges of Britayne from Lucius to the Saxons 108. Kinges of England proued by ancient records to be supreme head and gouernors next vnder God ouer the Churche of Englande and other theyr dominions 340. Kinges of Englande chiefe gouernours as well in causes ecclesiasticall as temporall 8. Kinges the vicares of Christ vpon earth 166. Kinges three doe homage to Kyng Edgar 155. Kynges of Eng. commonly troubled wyth archbishops 350. Kinges of Persia called Sapores 97. Kinges of England before the Conquest were gouernours as well in causes Ecclesiasticall as temporall 779. Kings making themselues monks 127.134 Kynges called Christes vicares by the Popes themselues 7. Kinges may and ought to depose wicked Popes in case they deserue it 546. Kinges may take away temporalties from the clergy in case they abuse the same 457. Kinges made slaues vnder the pope 241. Kinges duety to punish the clergy 418. Kinges of the Saxons from Egbert to Wil. Conquerour 135. Kings 7. rulyng in England 109 Kinges making themselues religious persones whether they doe well or not 115 Kings in tymes past had authoritie in spirituall causes 147 Kings of the Saxons rulyng in england described in a table 110 King of England carefull for the chusing of the Archb. of Cant. 236 King of England hys penance for the death of Becket 227. King Arthur of England 113 King of Fraunce his voyage to the holy land .292 hys acts there atchieued .293.294 his ouerthrow by the Infidels .295 hys ransom 276.296 King of Scotland doth homage to the king of England 340 King of Portingale deposed 200 King Alfrede his lyfe and commeÌ„dation 143 King Edward the elder 146 King Edward called the Martyr prooued a bastard 157 K. Edmund his story raign 150. King Iohn his raigne .247 diuorced from his wyfe his letters to the Pope .250.251 is accused of the Pope .253 is poysoned by a monke 256 King Iohn offring hys crowne to Pandulphus Legate 787 King Edward 6. hys instruction geuen to Sir Anthony Seintleger knight of his priuy chaÌ„ber beyng of a corrupt iudgement of the Eucharist 2139.2140 King Henry 3. reconciled to his nobles and banisheth forreiners from the Court 280 King Iue his voyage to Rome where he became a Monke 127 King Oswold hys story charitie pitie deuotion and death 122 King Offa and Kenredus make themselues monks 129 King Phillip arriueth at South-hampton 1471 King Richard and the Kyng of France concluded to conquer the holy land 235 King Richard his voyage to the holy land with his actes by the way 243. â—44 King Richard 1. his three daughters .249 hys death ibid. Kinigilsus kyng of Westsaxons coÌ„uerted to Christ. 122 King what he is his institutioÌ„ 677 Kingdome of Christ feared of the Romaine Emperors 48 Kingdome of the world compared with the kyngdom of the Pope 19 Kingdom of Christ in this world 30 Kingdom of Northumberland ceaseth 131 Kingdom of Mercia ceaseth 132 Kissing of the Popes feet by Emperors 129 King and Debnam hanged for takyng down the Rood of Douercourt 1031 King Martyr his story and death for the Gospell 1976 Kyng Martyr buried in the fields 1689.1702 K N. Kneelyng to the sacrament forbid in Councels 1390 Kneuet Lady her trouble and deliuerance 2072 Knightes of the Rhodes their first originall 200 Knights of s. Iohns order in England began 367 Knight his story 1542 L A. LAcedemonians their wonderfull constaÌ„cy 681 Lacye gentlewoman her trouble and deliuery 2073 Lactea via where and what it is 1296 Lady Elizabeth her miraculous preseruation in Queene Maries dayes 2091.2092.2093.2094.2095.2096.2098 Lady honor persecuter strikeÌ„ mad 2101 Lady Eleanor Cobham her defence against Alanus Copus 702 Lady Iane for her zeale to the truth brought in hatred with the Lady
error for the key that openeth the locke to Gods mysteries and to saluation is the key of faith and repentāce And as I haue heard learned men reason S. Austine and Origen with others are of this opinion Then they reuiled him and laide hym in the stockes all the night Wherewith certaine that were better minded being offended with such extremity willed Allin to keepe his cōscience to him selfe and to folow Baruckes counsel in the 6. chap. Wherfore when ye see the multitude of people worshipping thē behinde and before say ye in your harts O Lord it is thou that ought only to be worshipped Wherewith he was perswaded to goe to heare Masse the next day and sodenly before the sacring went out and considered in the Churchyard with him selfe that suche a litle cake betwene the priests fingers could not be Christ nor a materiall body neither to haue soule life sinnewes bones flesh legs head armes nor brest and lamēted that he was seduced by the place of Barucke which his conscience gaue him to be no Scripture or els to haue an other meaning and after this he was brought againe before syr Iohn Baker who asked why he did refuse to worship the blessed Sacrament of the aultar Allin It is an Idol Collins It is Gods body Allin It is not Collins By the Masse it is Allin It is bread Collins How proouest thou that Allin When Christ sate at his last supper and gaue them bread to eate Col. Bread knaue Allin Yea bread which you cal Christes body Sate he stil at the table or was he both in their mouthes at the table If he were both in their mouthes at the table then had he two bodies or els had a fantasticall body which is an absurditie to say it Sir Iohn Baker Christes body was glorified and might be in mo places then one Allin Then had he more bodies thē one by your own placing of him Collins Thou ignorāt Asse the schoole men say that a glorified body may be euery where Allin If his body was not glorified til it rose againe then was it not glorified at his last supper and therefore was not at the table and in their mouthes by your owne reason Collins A glorified body occupieth no place Allin That which occupieth no place is neither God nor any thing els but Christes body say you occupieth no place therefore it is neither God nor any thing els If it be nothing then is your religion nothing If it be God then haue we iiij in one Trinitie which is the persone of the father the person of the sonne the person of the holy ghost the humane nature of Christ. If Christ be nothing which you must needes confesse if he occupie no place then is our study in vaine our faith prostrate and our hope without reward Collins This rebel wil beleue nothing but scripture How knowest thou that it is the scripture but by the church and so sayeth S. Austin Allin I cannot tell what Austine sayth but I am perswaded that it is Scripture by diuers arguments First that the law worketh in me my condemnation The law telleth me that of my selfe I am dāned and this damnatiō M. Collins you must find in your self or els you shal neuer come to repētance For as this grief sorow of cōscience wtout faith is desperation so is a glorious Romish faith wtout the lamentatiōs of a mās sins presūption The second is the gospel which is the power spirit of God This spirite sayth S. Paule certifieth my spirite that I am the sonne of God and that these are the Scriptures The thirde are the wonderfull woorkes of God which cause me to beleue that there is a God though we glorifie him not as God Rom. 1. The sunne the moone the starres and other his workes as Dauid discourseth in the xix Psalme declareth that there is a God and that these are the scriptures because that they teach nothing els but God and his power maiestie and might and because the scripture teacheth nothing dissonant from this prescription of nature And fourthly because that the woord of God gaue authoritye to the church in paradise saying that the seede of the woman should brast down the Serpents head This sede is the gospel this is al the scriptures and by this we are assured of eternall life and these words The seede of the woman shall braste the serpentes heade gaue authoritie to the church and not the church to the worde Baker I hearde say that you spake against priests and bishops Allin I spake for thē for now they haue so much liuing especially bishops archdeacons and deanes that they neyther can nor wil teach Gods woord If they had a 100. pounds a peece then would they apply their studie now they can not for other affaires Col. Who wil then set his children to schoole Allin Where there is now one set to schoole for that end there would be 40. because that one Bishops liuing deuided into 30. or 40. partes would finde so manye as wel learned men as the bishops be now who haue all this liuing neither had Peter or Paul any such reuenew Baker Let vs dispatch him he wil mar all Collins If euery man had a 100. pounds as he saith it wold make mo learned men Baker But our bishops would be angrye if that they knew it Allin It were for a common wealth to haue such bishoppricks deuided for the further increase of learning Baker What sayest thou to the Sacrament Allin As I sayde before Baker Away with him And thus was he caried to prison and afterward burned And thus much touching the particular storie of Edm. Allin and his wife Who with the v. other martyrs aboue named being vij to wit v. women and ij men were altogether burned at Maidstone the yere and moneth afore mentioned and the 18. day of the same moneth An other storie of like crueltie shewed vpon other 7. Martyrs burnt at Cant. 3. men and 4. women AMong suche infinite seas of troubles in these most dāgerous daies who can withhold himselfe from bitter teares to see the madding rage of these presented Catholickes who being neuer satisfied with bloud to maintaine their carnall kingdome presume so highly to violate the precise law of Gods commandements in slaying the simple pore Lambes of the glorious congregation of Iesus Christ and that for the true testimonie of a good cōscience in confessing the immulate gospell of their saluatiō What heart wil not lamēt the murdering mischief of these men who for wāt of worke do so wreke their tine on seely pore women whose weake imbecillitie the more strēgth it lacketh by natural imperfection the more it ought to be helped or at least pitied and not oppressed of men that be stronger and especially of Priests that should be charitable But blessed be the Lord omnipotent who supernaturally hath indued from aboue such
maiesticall maner therof 750 R O. Robert De Artois a noble man of France exciteth king Edward the 3. to make claym to the kingdome of Fraunce 376. Robert Brakenbery true to hys Prince 728. Robert Braybroke byshop of LoÌ„don 443. Robert Bacon a bloudy and cruelâ— enemy to the Sayntes of Godâ— 1912. Robert Barnes hys story 1192. Robert Cosin Martyr hys story 818. Robert Chapell his trouble and persecution .641 abiured ibid. Robert Dynes Martyr his story and Martyrdome 2042. Robert Drakes hys story .1895 hys examination and death 1896.1897.1898 Robert Edgore hys death 2103.2104 Robert Farrar of London a sore enemy filthy talker by the good Lady Elizabeth 2097. Robert Grosthead made Byshop of Lincolne 279. Roberts Gentlewoman her trouble and deliueraunce 2073. Robert Grosthead Byshoppe of Lincolne his coÌ„mendatioÌ„ books trouble and death .325 hys articles agaynst the Pope 325. Robert Glouer Martyr and his Brother theyr trouble persecution and death 1709.1710.1711 1712.1713 Robertus Gallus his Prophesies agaynst the Pope 322 Robert Harrison Martyr 1277 Robert Kyng Robert Debnam hanged for takynge downe the Roode of Douer Courte 1031 Robert Kylwarby Archbyshoppe of Caunterbury 336 Robert Lambe with other moe Martyrs 1267 Robert Lawson Roger Bernard Martyrs theyr Storyes 1917 1918.1919 Robert Miles aliâs PluÌ„mer martyr his story 2047 Robert Milles Martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Robert Packington murthered 1130 Robert Parson of Heggeley hys examination and aunsweres 641 Robert Pigot Martyr his Story examination and constaunt martyrdome 1715.1716 Robert Smith Martyr .1689 his examinations and answeres .1691.1692.1693.1694 his Godly Letters to diuers of hys Frendes 1696.1698.1699.1700.1701.1702 Robert Samuell Martyr his story and death .1703.1604 hys letters 1705.1706 Robert Twing spoyled of his benefice by the Papistes 276 Robert Streater Martyr 1708 Robert Southam Martyr his story martyrdome 2037.2038 2039 Robert Williams scourged 2062 Roger Acton knight why executed as a traytor 587 Roger Byshop of London excommunicated the Popes Usurers 278 Roger Clarke Martyr his Story and Martyrdome 1231.1232 Roger Holland Martyr .2037.2038.2039 his examination and aunsweares .2039.2040 his death and martyrdome 2039 2042 Roger Mortimer earle of Marsh executed 376 Roger Cooe his examination condemnatioÌ„ and martyrdome 1707 1708 Rogers burned in Northfolke 1241 Roger Onley proued not guilty of treason 703 Rogers his story and martyrdome 1484. his examinations and answeares .1485.1486 hys condemnation .1488 his admonition to the Byshoppes out of prison .1489.1490 his Propheticall sayinges .1492 hys constaunt martyrdome for the truth 1493 Rockewood Persecutor hys death 2101 Rood of Paules in London set vp with Te Deum solemnly song 1472 Roode sette vppe in Lankeshyre 1474 Rhodes besieged .744 and wonne of the Turkes 748 Rodolphe Archbishop of Caunterbury 198 Rogation dayes in olde time without superstition 128 Rochester besieged of the Barons 332 Rome why aduaunced aboue other Cittyes .18 sacked destroyed 987 Rome full of all abhominations .697 not the Catholicke Church and why 1803 Rome not supreame head ouer other Churches 1759 Rome described in her Colours 322 Rome how it beganne to take head ouer other Churches 120 Rome proued to be Babilon .478 Antichristes neast 562 Romaynes punished by their owne Emperours for contemningâ— Christ and his true Religion 31. Romaynes olde theyr fayth 20 Romanes 23. brought into England to be beneficed 287 Romanus his lamentable history death 89 90 Romeshot confirmed by Canutus 163 Romish prelats displaced by queene Elizabeth and good Bishoppes placed in theyr stead 2125 Rowland Taylour Doctour and Martyr his life and story .1518 cited .1519 appeareth before Winchester theyr conference together .1520 depriued of his benefice 1521 Rounde Table built in Windsour 384 Rough Martyr his story and martyrdome 2028.2031.2034 Rollo a Dane first Duke of Normandy 141 Roper Martyr his story persecution and death 1794 Rochtailada Martyr his Story 391 Rose his trouble for the Gospell .2082 his examinations .2083.2084.2085 his deliuery 2086.2087 Rose Allin her story .2005 her hand burned by Edmund Tyrill 2006 2007 Rose Minister with 30. godly persons taken in Bowchurch at the Communion 1480 Rota an Office in the Courte of Rome full of all abhomination 857 Roy burned in Portingall for the Gospell 1398.1027 Roth Martyr his story and martyrdome 2013.2014.2015.2016.2017.2018.2019 R V. Rubricke of the 5. woundes after the Papistes 1398 S A. SAbinus publisheth the Emperors decree 82 Sabinianus Bishop of Rome 120 Sabina Martyr his story 4 Sacrament called breade of Saynt Paule of the Chanon of the masse it selfe and of the fathers 534 Sacrament defined .1183 why called the body of Christ. 1392 Sacrament of the Lordes bodye called breade of Saynt Cyprian 62 Sacrament hath two thinges in it to be noted 500 Sacrament is not to be considered in nature but what it is in mistery 1432 Sacrament in one kind contrary to the worde of God practise of the primitiue Church and Fathers in all ages 1150.1151 Sacramentall mutation in the Lordes Supper what and howe 1761 Sacrament hath both commaundement and promise annexed 1611 Sacramentes are confirmations of Gods grace towards his people 1707 Sacrament made an Idoll by the Papistes 28 Sacramentes take theyr names of those thinges whiche they represent .1129 not Christes body in deede but in representation onely 1130 Sacramentes without theyr vse are no Sacramentes .1809.1815 ministred in one kinde by the papistes .1820.1821 abused ibid. oughte to bee ministred in bothe kindes and not in one as the papistes do 1890 Sacrament neither chaunged in substaunce nor accidence .1380 they are seales of Gods grace towardes vs. 1431 Sacrament of the Aultar no Sacrament 1977 Sacrament of the aultar ouerthroweth the Lordes supper 1626 Sacramente of the Aultare who brought in 544 Sacrament of Penance 544 Sacrifice of Christ once offered sufficient for all 1432 Sacrifice propiciatory of the masse is derogatory to Christes death and passion 1761 Sacrifice of the Church and Sacrifice for the Church 1615 Sacrifice of Christ not many tymes offered but once for all 484 Sadoletus Cardinall his desperate death 2106 Safe conducte graunted to Iohn Hus. 596 Sagaris Martyr 4 Saladine slayeth Christian Captaynes and is put to flight hymselfe 245.246 Salisbury the first Byshop therof 183 Sanctus his notable constancy and cruell martyrdome 46 All Sayntes day first instituted with the day of all soules 137 Sayntes not to be called vppon or prayed vnto 1108.1109 Sayntes are not to be worshipped 1741 Sayntes of the Popes Traytors 579 Saynt Stephen the Ringleader of all Christes holy Martyrs 32 Saynt Iohns Gospell translated into English by Beede 127 Saynt Iohn of Beuerleyes miracles reproued 125 Saynt Iames the Apostle Martyred 32 Saynt Edmond Chanon of Salisbury Canonized a Saynt 270 San Romayne his story and constant martyrdome for the trueth 928.929.930 Saynt Peters body clothed in siluer in Rome 130 Saynt Martin persecuted 955 Saynt Bridget 419 Saynt Elizabeth her Story 273.268 San Beneâ—o 931 Sarton burned at Bristow for the truth of Christes Gospell 2149 Saunders his life and
himselfe in it and calling on the name of the Lord Iesus he was quickely out of payne c. After the martyrdome was ended that he was fallen a sleepe in the Lord there were some superstitious old women did blasphemously say that the Deuill was so stronge with him and all such hereticks as he was that they could not feele any payne almost nor yet be sory for theyr sinnes * The history and examinations of Robert Smith constantly maynteining the trueth of Gods word and suffering for the same in the moneth of August RObert Smith was brought vnto Newgate the fifte of Nouember in the first and second yere of the king and queene by Ioh. Mathew yeomā of the gard o◠the quenes side by the commaundemēt of the Counsell This Smith first gaue himselfe vnto seruice in the house of sir Thomas Smith knight being thē Prouost of Eton from thence he was preferred to Windsore hauing there in the colledge a clerkship of x. poūd a yere Of stature he was tall slēder actiue about many things but chiefly delighting in the art of Painting which many times rather for his minds sake thē for any liuing or lucre he did practise excercise In religion he was feruent after he had once tasted the trueth wherin he was much confirmed by the preachings readings of one M. Turner of Windsore others wherupō at the comming of Queene Mary he was depriued of hys Clerkship by her visitors not long after he was apprehended and brought to examinatiō before Boner as here foloweth written and testified with his owne hand ¶ The first examination of Robert Smith before Bishop Boner ABout nine of the clocke in the morning I was among the rest of my brethren brought to the Bishops house and I first of al was brought before him into his chamber to whom the bishop sayd as foloweth after he had asked my name Boner How long is it agoe since the time that ye were cōfessed to any priest Smith Neuer since I had yeres of discretion For I neuer saw it needfull neither cōmaūded of God to come to shew my faultes to any of that sinfull nūber whō ye call priests Boner Thou shewest thy selfe euen at the first chop to be a ranke heretick which being wery of painting art entred into Diuinity and so fallen through thy departing frō thy vocation into heresy Smith Although I haue vnderstanding in the said occupation yet I prayse God I haue had litle need all my life hitheyto to liue by the same but haue liued without the same in mine own house as honestly in my vocation as ye haue liued in yours and yet vsed the same better then euer you vsed the Pulpit Boner How long is it ago since ye receiued the sacrament of the aultar and what is your opinion in the same Smith I neuer receiued the same since I had yeres of discretion nor neuer will by Gods grace neither do esteeme the same in any poynt because it hath not gods ordinance neither in name nor in other vsage but rather is set vp erected to mocke God withall Boner Do ye not beleue that it is the very body of Christe that was borne of the virgin Mary naturally substantially and really after the wordes of consecration Smith I shewed you before it was none of Gods ordynaunces as ye vse it thē much lesse to be God or any part of his substance but onely bread wine erected to the vse aforesaid yet neuerthelesse if ye can approue it to be the body that ye spake of by the word I will beleue it if not I will as I do accoūt it a detestable Idol not God but contrary to God and truth Boner Thē after many raging words vayne obiectiōs he sayd there was no remedy but I must be burned Smith Ye shall do no more vnto me then ye haue done to better mē then either of vs both But thinke not therby to quench the spirit of god neither therby to make your matter good For your sore is too well sene to be healed so priuily with bloud For euē the very childrē haue al your deedes in dirision so that although ye patch vp one place with authority yet shall it breake out in forty to your shame Boner Then after much ado many railing sentences he sayd throwing away the paper of mine examinatiō wel euē now by my truth euen in good earnest if thou wilt go and be shriuen I will teare this paper in peces Smith To which I aunswered It would be too much to his shame to shew it to men of discretion After which aunswere I was caried downe into the garden with my Gaoler there remayned vntill my brother Harwood was examined thē being agayn brought vp before the sayd Bishop he demaunded if I agreed with Harwood in his confession vpon these articles folowing Boner What say you to the Catholicke church Do ye not confesse there is one in earth Smith Yes verely I beleue that there is one Catholicke Church or faythfull Congregation which as the Apostle sayth is builded vpon the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus being the head corner stone which church in all her wordes and workes mainteineth the word and bringeth the same for her authority without it doth nothing nor ought to doe of which I am assured I am by grace made a member Boner Ye shall vnderstand that I am boūd when my brother offendeth will not be reconciled to bring him before the congregation now if your Church be the same where may a man finde it to bring his brother before the same Smith It is written in the Actes of the Apostles that whē the tyranny of the Bishops was so great agaynst the churche in Iewry they were fayne to congregate in houses priuy places as they now do and yet were they neuerthelesse the Church of God and seing they had theyr matters redressed being shut vp in a corner may not we do the like now a dayes Boner Yea theyr Church was knowne full wel For saint Paul writ to the Corinthians to haue the man punished excommunicate that had committed euil with his fathers wife Whereby wee maye well perceiue it was a knowne church but yours is not knowne Smith Then could ye not persecute it as ye do but as ye say the Churche of God at Corinth was manifest both to God and Paul euē so is this Church of God in England whome ye persecute both knowne to God and also euen to the very wicked although they know not nor will not know theyr truth nor conuersation yea and your sinneful number haue professed theyr verity and maineteyned the same a long season Boner Well thou sayest that the church of God was onely at Corinth when Paul writ vnto them and so will I put in writing shall I Smith I do maruell greatly my Lord that ye are not ashamed to lay
snares for your Brethren on this manner This is now the third snare you haue layd for me First to make me confesse that the Churche of Englande is not the church of Christ SecoÌ„dly to say it is not knowne· Thirdly to say the church of God is not vniuersall but particular and this is not the office of a bishop For if an innocent had come in your way you would haue done your best I see to haue entangled him Harps Well frend quoth one of my Lordes Chapleynes you are no innocent as it appeareth Smith By the grace of God I am that I am this grace in me I hope is not in vayne Boner Well quoth my Lord laughing tell me how sayst thou of the church Smith I tolde you whereupon the true Chrch is builded and I affirme in England to be the congregation of God and also in Omnem terram as it is written Theyr sounde is gone forth into all landes and that this is the afflicted persecuted Church which ye cease not to imprison slay kyll And in Corinth was not all the congregation of God but a number of those holy and elect people of God For Paul neither Peter were present at Corinth when they wrote yet were they of the Church of God as many thousandes moe which also communicate in that holy spirit Boner What call ye Catholick and what call you church Smith Catholique is vniuersall and Church is a congregation knit together in vnity Then after much like vâ—â—ne talke it was layde to my charge that my felowe and I spake one thing Whereof I praysed God and was sent agayne to a garden Where after a while as my Brother Harwood and I had bene together commeth one of my Lords Chapleynes that much desired to common with me demaunding first if I were not a prisoner Smith I am in this fleshe a Prisoner and subiecte to my Mayster and yours but I hope yet the Lordes free man through Christ Iesu. Doct. I do much desire to talke with you louingly for because ye are a man that I muche lament with many other sweet wordes To which I aunswered Sub melle latet venenum And after much ado about his God I coÌ„pelled him to say that it must needs enter into the belly so fal into the draught To which he answered Doct. What derogation was it to Christ wheÌ„ the Iewes spit in his face Smith If the Iewes being his enemies did but spit in his face and we being his frends throw him into the draught which of vs haue deserued the greatest damnation Then by your argument he that doth iniury to Christ shal haue a most plenteous saluation Doct. Then start he away and would haue his humanity incoÌ„prehensible making a comparison betwene our soule and the body of Christ bringing in to serue his turne whiche way Christ came in among his disciples the dores being shut Smith Although it be sayd that when he came the doores were shut yet haue I as much to proue that the doores opened at his coÌ„ming as ye haue to proue he came through the dore For that mighty God that brought the Disciples out of prisons which yet wheÌ„ search came were fouÌ„d shut was able to let Christ in at the dore although it were shut and yet it maketh not for your purpose for they saw hym heard him and felt him and so can we not say ye doe neyther is he in more then in one place at once At which aunswere when he had made many scoffinges he departed away from me and we were caryed vnto my Lordes Hall where we were bayted of my Lordes band almost all the day vntill our keeper seing theyr misorder shut vs vp all in a fayre Chamber while my Lord went into his Synagogue to condemne M. Denly and Iohn Newman Then brought they vp my Lorde Maior to heare our matter aboue in the chamber and I first of all was called into the chamber where my Lord intended to sup Where my Lord Maior being set with the Bishop and one of the Sheriffes wine was walking on euery side I standyng before them as an outcast which made me remember how Pilate Herode were made frendes but no man was sory for Iosephes hurt But after my Lords had well druÌ„ke my arâ—icles were sent for read and he demaunded whether I sayd not as was written Smith That I haue sayde I haue sayde and what I haue sayd I do meane vtterly Boner Well my Lorde Maior your Lordship hath hearde somewhat what a stout hereticke this is and that his Articles haue deserued death Yet neuertheles for so much as they report me to seeke bloud and call me bloudy Boner where as God knoweth I neuer sought any mans bloud in all my life I haue stayed him from the Consistory thys day whither I might haue brought him iustly and yet here before your Lordship I desire him to turne and I will with all speed dispatch him out of trouble and this I professe before your Lordship and all this audience Smith Why my Lord do ye put out this fayre visor before my Lord Maior to make him beleue that ye seeke not my bloud to cloke your murthers through my stoutnesse as ye call it Haue ye not had my brother Tomkins before you whose hand when you had burned most cruelly ye burnt also his bodye and not onely of him but of a greate many of the members of Christ men that feared God and liued vertuously and also the Queenes Maiestyes moste true subiectes as theyr goodes and bodies haue made manifest and seing in these Sayntes ye haue shewed so little mercy shall it seeme to my Lord and this audience that ye will shew me more fauour No no my Lorde But if ye meane as ye say why then examine ye me of that I am not bound to aunswere you vnto Boner Well what sayst thou by the Sacrament of the aultar is it not the very body of Christ fleshe bloud bone as it was borne of the virgin Smith I haue aunsweared that it is none of Gods order neither any Sacrament but mans owne vayne inuention and shewed him the Lordes institution But when he was so earnest before the audieÌ„ce declaring that we knew nothing brynging out his Hoc est corpus meum to laye in my Dishe I prooued before the audience that it was a dead God declaring the destinction appoynted betwene the two creatures of bread and wine and that a body with out bloud hath no life At which Harpsfield found himselfe much offended and tooke the tale out of my Lords mouth saying Harps I will approoue by the Scriptures that ye blaspheme God in so saying for it is geuen in two partes because there is two thinges shewed that is to saye his body and his Passion as sayth S. Paule and therefore is the bread his body and the wine the representatioÌ„ of his death and bloud shedding
as it is as the holy Ghost calleth it the word of affliction that is it is seldom without hatred persecution peril danger of losse of lyfe and goods what so euer semeth pleasaunt in this world as experience teacheth you in this tyme call vpon God continually for his assistaunce alwayes as Christ teacheth castyng your accompts what it is like to cost you endeuoring your selfe thorough the helpe of the holy Ghost by continuaunce of prayer to lay your foundation so sure that no storme or tempest shal be able to ouerthrow or cast it down remembring always as Christ saith Lothes wyfe that is to beware of looking backe to that thyng that displeaseth God And because nothing displeaseth God so much as Idolatry that is false worshipping of God otherwise then hys word commandeth looke not backe I say nor turne not your face to their Idolatrous and blasphemous massing manifestly against the word practise example of Christ as it is most manifest to all that haue any taste of the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that there remayneth nothing in the church of England at this present profitable or edifieng to the church and congregation of the Lord all things beyng done in an vnknowen tong contrary to the expresse commandement of the holy Ghost They obiect that they be the church and therefore they must be beleued My aunswer was the Church of GOD knoweth and reknowledgeth no other head but Iesus Christ the sonne of God whome ye haue refused chosen the man of sinne the sonne of perdition enemy to Christ the deuils deputy and lieuetenant the Pope Christes church heareth teacheth and is ruled by hys word as he sayth My sheepe heare my voyce If you abyde in me and my word in you you be my Disciples Their Church repelleth Gods word and forceth all men to followe their traditions Christes Churche dare not adde or diminish alter or change his blessed Testament but they bee not afrayd to take away all that Christ instituted and go a whoryng as the Scripture saith with their owne inuentions Et laetari super operibus manuum suarum i. To glory and reioyce in the workes of their owne hands The Church of Christ is hath bene and shall be in all ages vnder the Crosse persecuted molested and afflicted the world euer hating thē because they be not o◠the worlde But these persecute murther slay and kil such as professe the true doctrine of Christ be they in learning liuing conuersation and other vertues neuer so excellent Christ his church reserued the triall of their doctrine to the worde of God and gaue the people leaue to iudge therof by the same worde Search the Scriptures But thys church taketh away the word from the people suffereth neither learned nor vnlearned to examine or prooue their doctrine by the word of God The true church of God laboureth by all means to resist withstand the lusts desires motions of the world the flesh and the deuil These for the most part geue themselues to all voluptuousnes secretly commit such things which as S. Paul sayth it is shame to speake of By these and such like manifest probations they do declare themselues to be none of the church of Christ but rather of the sinagoge of Sathan It shal be good for you oftentymes to conferre compare their procedings and doings with the practise of those whō the word of God doth reach to haue bene true members of the church of God it shal worke in you both knowledge erudition boldnes to withstand with suffering their doyngs I likened them therfore to Nemrod whom the scripture calleth a mighty hunter or a stout champion telling them that that which they could not haue by the worde they would haue by the sword be the church whether men will or no and called them with good conscience as Christ called their forefathers the children of the deuill and as their father the deuill is a lyer and murtherer so their kingdom and church as they call it standeth by lying and murtheryng Haue no fellowship with them therfore my dere wife nor with their doctrine and traditions lest you be partaker of their sinnes for whom is reserued a heauy damnation without speedy repentaunce Beware of such as shal aduertise you somethyng to beare with the world as they do for a season There is no dallying with gods matters It is a fearefull thing as S. Paule sayth to fall into the handes of God Remember the prophet Helias Why halt you on both sides Remember what Christ sayth Hee that putteth hys handes to the plough and looketh backe is not worthy of mee And seyng God hath hetherto allowed you as a good souldior in the forward play not the coward neither drawe backe to the rereward S. Iohn numbreth among them that shall dwell in the fiery lake such as be fearefull in Gods cause Set before your eyes alwayes the examples of such as haue behaued themselues boldly in gods cause as Steuen Peter Paul Daniel the three children the widowes sonnes and in your days Anne Askew Laurence Saunders Iohn Bradford with many other faythfull witnesses of Christ. Be not afrayd in nothyng sayth Saint Paule of the aduersaries of Christes doctrine the which is to them the cause of perdition but to you of euerlasting saluation Christ commandeth the same saying Feare them not Let vs not follow the example of him which asked tyme first to take leaue of hys friends If we so doe we shall finde fewe of them that wil encourage vs to go forward in our busines please it God neuer so much We read not that Iames and Iohn Andrew and Symon when they were called put of the tyme till they had knowen their fathers and friends pleasure But the Scripture sayth They forsooke all and by and by followed Christ. Christ likened the kingdom of God to a precious perle the which whosoeuer findeth selleth al that he hath for to buy it Yea whosoeuer hath but a little taste or glimmering how precious a treasure the kingdom of heauen is will gladly forgo both life goods for the obtainyng of it But the most part now a dayes bee lyke to Esopes cocke which when he had found a precious stone wished rather to haue found a barley corne So ignorant be they how precious a iewell the word of God is that they choose rather the thyngs of this world which beyng compared to it be lesse in value then a barley corne If I would haue geuen place to worldly reasons these might haue moued me First the forgoyng of you and my children the consideration of the state of my children being yet tender of age and yong apt and inclinable to vertue learnyng and so hauyng the more neede of my assistance beyng not altogether destitute of gifts to helpe thē withall possessions aboue the common sort of men because
sayd theyr brother Bishop Ridley but also carrishly without all order of law or honesty by extort power wrasted from them all the liuinges they had And yet being not therewith satisfied he sought all the meanes he could to worke the death of the foresayd Ship-side saying that he would make twelue godfathers to goe vpō him which had bene brought to passe in deed at what tyme he was prisoner at Oxford had not God otherwyse wrought his deliuerance by meanes of D. Heath Byshop then of Worcester Teste Georg. Shipsido Wherby all good indifferent Readers notoriously haue to vnderstand what great diuersity was in the disposition of these two natures Wherof as the one excelled in mercy and pity so the other agayne as muche or more excelled in churlish ingratitude and despitefull disdayne But of this matter enough Now concerning Gods vocation how Doctor Ridly was first called to the sauouring and fauouring of Christe and his Gospell partlye by his disputation before other his Treatises it may appeare that the first occasion of hys conuersion was by reading of Bertrams book of the Sacrament whom also the conferēce with Bishop Cranmer and with Peter Martyr did not a litle confirme in that behalfe Who now by the grace of GOD being throughly won and brought to the true way as he was before blind and zelous in his old ignoraunce so was he as constant faythfull in the right knowledge whiche the Lorde had opened vnto him as well appeared by his preachings and doynges duringe all the time of Kyng Edwarde and so long dyd muche good while authoritye of externe power might defend and hold vp the peace of the church and proceedinges of the Gospell But after that it pleased so the heauēly will of our Lord our God to bereue vs of the stay and to call from vs Kyng Edward that precious Prince as the whole state of the Churche of Englande was leafte desolate and open to the enemies hande so this Byshop Ridley after the comming in of Queene Mary eftsoone and with the first was layd handes vpō and committed to prison as before hath sufficiently bene expressed first in the Tower then after translated from thence with the Archebishop of Canterbury and mayster Latimer to Oxforde was with them inclosed in the common Gayle and prison of Bocardo while at lēgth being disseuered from them he was committed to custody in the house of one Irish wher he remayned till the last day of his death and martyrdome which was from the yeare of our Lord. 1554. till the yeare 1555. and 16. day of October Furthermore as touching his disputations cōflicts had at Oxford and also of his determination had at Cambridge also his trauels in perswading and instructing the Lady Mary before she was Queene his reasons conference likewise had in the tower at the Lieutenants boord enough hath bene sayd already Besides this other conferences hee had in prison both with D. Cranmer and M. Latimer as here foloweth to be read * A conference had betwixt Mayster Ridley and Mayster Latimer in prison vpon the obiection of Antonian meaning by that name some popish persecutour as Winchester alluding thereby to the story of Victor lib. 3. de persecut Aphri IN writing agayne yee haue done me an vnspeakeable pleasure and I pray that the Lord may requite it you in that day For I haue receiued great comfort at your wordes but yet I am not so filled withall but that I thyrste much more nowe then before to drinke more of that cuppe of yours wherein ye mingle vnto me profitable wyth pleasaunt I pray you good father let me haue one draught more to comfort my stomacke For surely except the Lord assist me with his gracious ayde in the time of his seruice I know I shall play but the part of a white liuered knight But truely my trust is in him that in mine infirmitye hee should try himselfe strong and that he can make the Coward in his cause to fight like a man Syr now I looke dayly when Diotrephes wyth hys warriours shall assault me wherefore I pray you good father for that you are an olde Souldiour and an experte warriour and God knoweth I am but a young Souldiour and as yet of small experience in these fittes helpe me I pray you to buckle my harnesse And now I would haue you to thinke that these dartes are cast at my head of some one of Diotrephes or Antonius souldiers The obiection of the Antonian All men maruell greatlye why you after the libertye which you haue graunted vnto you more then the rest do not go to masse which is a thing as you know now much estemed of all men yea of the Queene herselfe The aunswere Because no man that layeth hande on the plough and looketh backe is fitte for the kingdome of God and also for the selfe same cause why Saynt Paule woulde not suffer Titus to be circumcised which is that the truth of the gospell might remayne with vs vncorrupt Gala. the second and agayne If I builde agayne the thinges which I destroyed I make my selfe a trespasser This is also another cause least I should seeme by outwarde facte to allowe the thing which I am perswaded is contrary to sounde doctrine and so should be a stumbling stocke vnto the weake But woe be vnto him by whom offence commeth it were better for him that a milstone were hanged about his neck and he cast into the middest of the sea Except the Lord helpe me ye say Truth it is For with out me sayth he ye can do nothing much lesse suffer death of our aduersaryes through the bloudy lawe now prepared agaynst vs. But it foloweth if ye abide in me and my woorde abide in you aske what yee will and it shall bee done for you What canne be more comfortable Syr you make aunswere your selfe so well that I cannot beter it Syr I beginne now to smell what you meane by trauelling thus with me you vse me as Bilney dyd once when he conuerted me pretēding as though he would be taught of me he sought wayes and meanes to teach me and so do you I thanke you therefore most hartely For in deed you minister armour vnto me whereas I was vnarmed before and vnprouided sauing that I geue my selfe to prayer for my refuge What is it then that offendeth you so greatlye in the Masse that ye will not vouchsafe once eyther to heare it or see it And from whence commeth this new religion vp on you haue not you vsed in times past to say masse your selfe I confesse vnto you my fault and ignorance but know you that for these matters I haue done penaunce long agoe both at Paules crosse and also openly in the Pulpit at Cambridge and I truste God hath forgeuen mee thys mine offence for I didde it vpon ignoraunce But if ye be desirous to knowe and will vouchsafe to heare what thinges
obseruing of Ecclesiasticall discipline according to the word of God And that the Church or congregation whiche is garnished with these markes is in very deede that heauenly Hierusalem whiche consisteth of those that be borne from aboue This is the Mother of vs all And by Gods grace I will liue and dye the childe of this Church Forth of this I graunt there is no saluation and I suppose the residue of the places obiected are rightly to be vnderstanded of this Church onelye In times past sayth Chrysostome there were many wayes to know the Church of Christ that is to say by good lyfe by myracles by chastity by doctrine by ministring the sacramentes But from that time that heresies did take hold of the Church it is onely knowne by the Scriptures whiche is the true church They haue all thinges in outwarde shew which the true Church hath in truth They haue tēples like vnto ours And in the end concluded Wherefore onely by the scriptures do we know which is the true church To that whiche they say the Masse is the Sacrament of vnity I aunswere The bread which we breake according to the institution of the Lord is the Sacrament of the vnity of Christes mistical body For we being many are one bread and one body forasmuch as we al are partakers of one bread But in the Masse the Lordes institution is not obserued for we be not all partakers of one breade but one deuoureth all c. So that as it is vsed it may seeme a Sacrament of singularitye and of a certayne speciall priuiledge for one sect of people wherby they may be discerned from the rest rather then a sacrament of vnity wherin our knitting together in one is represented Yea what felowship hath Christ with Antichrist Therfore is it not lawefull to beare the yoake with Papistes Come forth from among them separate your selues frō them sayth the Lorde It is ane thing to be the Church in deed another thing to counterfayt the church Would god it were well knowne what is the forsaking of the church In the kinges dayes that dead is who was the church of Englande The king and his fautors or Massemongers in corners If the king and the fautors of his procedings why be not we now the church abiding in the same procedinges If clanculary Massemongers mighte bee of the Church and yet contrary to the kinges proceedings why may not we as well be of the church contrarying the queenes procedinges Not all that be couered with the title of the church are the church in deed Separate thy selfe from thē that are such sayth S. Paule from whom The text hath before If any man folow other doctrine c. he is pint vp and knoweth nothing c. Weigh the whole text that yee may perceiue what is the fruit of contēcious disputatiōs But wherfore are such men sayd to know nothing when they know so many thinges You know the olde verses Hoc est nescire sine Christo plurima scire Si Christum bene scis satis est si caetera nescis That is This is to be ignorant to know many thinges without Christ. If thou knowest Christ well thou know est enough though thou know no more Therfore would S Paule knowe nothing but Iesus Christ crucified c. As many as are Papistes and Massemongers they may well be said to know nothing For they know not Christ forasmuch as in theyr massing they take much away from the benefite and merite of Christ. That Christ which you haue described vnto me is inuisible but Christes Churche is visible and knowne For els why would Christ haue sayd Dic Ecclesiae Tell it vnto the church For he had commaunded in vaine to go vnto the church if a man cannot tell which it is The Church which I haue described is visible it hath members which may be sene and also I haue afore declared by what markes tokens it may be knowne But if either our eies are so dazeled that we cannot see or that sathan hath brought such darckenes into the world that it is hard to discerne the true church that is not the fault of the church but either of our blindenesse or of Sathans darknes But yet in this most deep darkenes there is one most cleare candle which of it selfe alone is able to put away all darkenes· Thy word is a candle vnto my feet and a lyght vnto my steppes The church of Christ is a catholick or vniuersall churche dispersed throughout the whole world this church is the great house of God in this are good men euill mingled together goates and sheepe corne and chaffe it is the net which gathereth all kind of fishes this church cannot erre because Christ hath promised it his spirit which shall lead it into all truth and that the gates of hel shal not preuayle agaynst it that he will be with it vnto the end of the world whatsoeuer it shall loose or binde vpon earth shall be ratified in heauen c. This church is the piller and stay of the truth this is it for the which S. Augustine sayth he beleeueth the Gospell But this vniuersall Church aloweth the masse because the more part of the same aloweth it Therfore c. I graunt that the name of the Churche is taken after three diuers maners in the scriptures Some tyme for the whole multitude of them which professe the name of christ o◠the which they are also named christians But as sainct Paule sayth of the Iewe not euerye one is a Iewe that is a Iewe outwardly c. Neither yet all that be of Israell are counted the seede euen so not euerye one which is a christian outwardly is a Christian in deede For if any man haue not the spirite of Christ the same is none of his Therefore that Church whiche is his body and of whiche Christ is the head standeth onely of lyuing stones and true Christians not onely outwardly in name and title but inwardly in hart and in truth But forasmuch as this churche which is the second taking of the church as touchyng the outward fellowship is contayned within the great house hath with the same outward societye of the sacramentes and ministery of the worde manye thinges are spoken of that vniuersall Churche whiche saynct Austen calleth the mingled Churche whiche cānot truely be vnderstanded but onely of that pure part of the Churche So that the rule of Ticonius concerning the mingled Churche may here well take place where there is attributed vnto the whole Churche that whiche cannot agree vnto the same but by reason of the one parte thereof that is eyther for the multitude of good men which is the very true Churche in deede or for the multitude of euill men whiche is the malignant Church and sinagogue of Sathan And is also the third taking of the Churche of the whiche although there be seldomer mention
in the scriptuâ—es in that signification yet in the worlde euen in the most famous assemblies of Christendome this Churche hath borne the greatest swinge This distinction presupposed of the 3. sortes of Churches it is an easy matter by a figure called Sinecdoche to geue to the mingled and vniuersall Church that which cannot truely be vnderstanded but onely of th one part therof But if any man will stiffely affirme that vniuersally doth so pertayne vnto the church that what soeuer Christ hath promised to the Churche it must needes bee vnderstanded of that I would gladlye knowe of the same man where that vniuersall Churche was in the tymâ—s of the Patriarches and Prophetes of 〈◊〉 Abraham and Moses at suche tyme as the people would haue stoâ—ed hym of Helias of Hieremy in the times of Christ and the dispersion of the Apostles in the time of Arius when Constantius was Emperour and Felix bishop of Rome succeeded Liberius It is worthye to be noted that Lira writeth vpon Mathew The church sayth he doth not stand in men by reason of theyr power or dignitie whether it be Ecclesiastical or secular For many princes and Popes and other inferioures haue bene â—ouÌ„d to haue fallen away froÌ„ God Therfore the church consisteth in those persons in whome is true knowledge and confession of the fayth and of the truth Euill men as it is in a glose of the decrees are in the Church in name and not in deede And S. Augustine contra Cresconium grammaticum sayth Who soeuer is afrayd to be deceiued by the darkenes of thys question let hym aske counsell at the same churche of it which Churche the scripture doth poynt out without anye doubtfulnes All my notes whiche I haue written and gathered out of suche authors as I haue red in this matter and such like are come into the handes of suche as will not let me haue the least of all my wrytten bookes wherein I am enforced to complayne of them vnto God for they spoyle me of all my laboures whiche I haue taken in my study these many yeares My memorye was neuer good for helpe whereof I haue vsed for the most part to gâ—ther out notes of my readyng and so to place them that thereby I might haue hadde the vse of them when the time required But who knoweth whether this be Gods will that I should be thus ordered and spoyled of the poore learning I had as me thought in store to thintent that I now destitute of that shoulde from henceforth learne onely to knowe with Paule Christ and hym crucified The Lord graunt me herein to be a good young scholer and to learn this lesson so well that neyther death nor lyfe wealth nor woe c. make me euer to forget that Amen Amen I haue no more to say in this matter for you your selfe haue sayd all that is to be sayd That same vehement saying of S. Augustine I would not beleue the Gospell c. was wont to trouble many men as I remember I haue read it well qualified of Philippe Melancthon but my memory is altogether slippery This it is in effecte The church is not a iudge but a witnes There were in hys tyme that lightly esteemed the testimony of the Churche the outward ministery of preachyng and reiected the outward word it selfe sticking onely to their inward reuelations Suche rashe contempte of the worde prouoked and drone S. Augustine into that excessiue vehemency In the which after the bare sound of the wordes he might seeme to such as do not attayne vnto hys meaning that hee preferred the Churche farre before the Gospell and that the Church hath a free authoritie ouer the same but that godly man neuer thought so It were a saying worthye to be brought forth agaynst the Anabaptistes whiche thinketh the open ministerye to be a thinge not necessary if they any thing esteemed such testimonies I would not sticke to affirme that the more part of the great house that is to say of the whole vniuersall Churche may easely eâ—re And agayne I would not sticke to affirme that it is one thynge to be gathered together in the name of Christe and an other thing to come together with a Masse of the holy ghost going before For in the first Christ ruleth in the latter the Deuill beareth the swinge and how then can anye thyng be good that they goe about From this latter shall our sixe articles come foorth agayne into the light they themselues being very darckenes But it is demaunded whether the sounder or better part of the Catholicke Churche may be seene of men or no Sainct Paule sayth The Lord knoweth them that are hys What manner of speaking is this in commendation of the Lord if we know as well as he who are hys Well thus is the text the sure foundation of God standeth still and hath his seale the Lord knoweth theÌ„ that are his and let euerye man that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquitie Nowe howe many are there of the whole Catholicke Churche of Englande whiche departe from iniquitie Howe many of the noble men how many of the Byshops or Clergy how many of the rich men or marchauntes how many of the Queenes councellours yea howe many of the whole Realme In how small rome then I pray you is the true church within the Realme of England And where is it And in what state I had a conceite of mine owne well grounded as they say when I began but now it is fallen by the way Generall councels represent the vniuersall Church haue this promise of Christ where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of theÌ„ If Christ be present with two or three then muche more where there is so great a multitude c. But in generall councels Masse hath bâ—ne approoued and vsed Therefore c. Of the vniuersall Churche which is mingled of good and bad thus I thinke Whensoeuer they whiche be chiefe in it which rule and gouerne the same and to whome the rest of the whole misticall body of Christ doth obey are the liuely members of Christ and walk after the guidyng and rule of hys word and go before the flocke towardes euerlasting life then vndoubtedly Councels gathered together of such guides and pastours of the christian flock doe in deede represent the vniuersall Church and being so gathered in the name of Christe they haue a promise of the gifte and guiding of hys spirite into all truth But that any such counsell hath at any time allowed the Masse suche a one as ours was of late in a straunge tongue and stuffed with so many absurdities errours and superstitions that I vtterly deny and affirme it to be impossible For like as there is no agreement betwixt light and darcknes betweene Christ and Belial so surely superstition and the sincere religion of Christ wil worship and the pure
of late yeares past Let vs bee hartye and of good courage therefore and throughlye comforte our selues in the Lorde Bee in no wise afrayd of your aduersaries for that which is to them an occasion of perdition is to you a sure token of saluatiō and that of GOD. For vnto you it is geuen that not onely ye shoulde beleeue on hym but also suffer for hys sake And when ye are rayled vppon for the name of Christe remember that by the voyce of Peter yea and of Christe our Sauiour also ye are counted with the Prophetes with the Apostles and with the holy Martyrs of Christ happy and blessed therefore for the glory and spirit of God resteth vpon you On their part our Sauiour Christe is euill spoken of but on your part he is gloryfied For what can they els do vnto you by persecuting you and working al crueltie villanie agaynst you but make your crownes more glorious yea beautifie multiply the same heape vpon them selues the horrible plagues and heauy wrath of God and therfore good brethrē though they rage neuer so fiercely against vs yet let vs not wish euill vnto thē againe knowing that whiles for Christes cause they vexe and persecute vs they are lyke mad men most outragious and cruell agaynst them selues heaping hot burning coles vpon their owne heades but rather let vs wish well vnto thē knowing that we are thereunto called in Christe Iesu that we should be heyres of the blessing Let vs pray therefore vnto God that he would driue out of their harts this darkenes of errours make the light of his truth to shine vnto thē that they acknowledging their blindnes may with al humble repentance be conuerted vnto the Lord together with vs confesse hym to be the onely true God which is the father of light his onely sonne Iesus Christ worshipping him in spirit and veritie Amen The spirit of our Lord Iesus Christ comfort your hartes in the loue of God and pacience of Christ. Amen Your brother in the Lord whose name this bearer shall signifie vnto you ready alwayes by the grace of God to liue and die with you ¶ To the breathren which constantly cleaue vnto Christ in suffering affliction with him and for his sake GRace and peace from God the father and frō our Lord Iesus Christ be multiplied vnto you Amen Although brethren we haue of late heard nothing from you neither haue at this present any newes to send you yet we thought good somthing to write vnto you wherby ye might vnderstand that we haue good remembraunce of you continually as we doubt not but ye haue of vs also When this messenger comming vnto vs from you of late had brought vs good tidinges of your great constancie fortitude and patience in the Lord we were filled with much ioy gladnes geuing thankes to God the father through our Lord Iesus Christe which hath caused his face so to shine vpon you and with the light of spirituall vnderstanding hath so lightened your hartes that now being in captiuitie bandes for Christes cause ye haue not ceased as much as in you lyeth by wordes but much more by deede and by your example to stablysh and confirme that thing which when ye were at libertie in the world ye laboured to publish and set abrode by the word and doctrine that is to say holding fast the worde of life ye shine as lightes in the worlde in the middest of a wicked and crooked nation and that with so much the greater glory of our Lord Iesus Christe and profite of your brethren by how muche Satan more cruelly now rageth and busily laboureth to darken the light of the Gospel And as for the darkenes that Satan nowe bringeth vpon the Church of England who needeth to doubt therof Of late tyme our Sauiour Christe his Apostles Prophetes and Teachers spake in the Temple to the people of England in the Englishe tongue so that they might be vnderstanded playnly and without any hardnesse of the godly and such as sought for heauenly knowledge in matters whiche of necessitie of saluation perteyned to the obteyning of eternall life but now those thinges which once were written of them for the edifiyng of the congregation are read in a strange tongue without interpretatiō manifestly agaynst saint Paules commaundement so that there is no man able to vnderstand them which hath not learned that strange and vnknowen tongue Of late dayes those heauenly mysteries whereby Christe hath ingrafted vs into his body and hath vnited vs one to another whereby also being regenerate borne anew vnto God he hath nourished encreased and strengthened vs whereby moreouer eyther he hath taught and set foorth an order amongest them which are whole or els to the sicke in soule or body hath geuen as it were wholesome medicines and remedies those I say were al plainlye set foorth to the people in their owne language so that what great and exceeding good things euery man had receiued of God what duetie euery one owed to an other by Gods ordinaunce what euery one had professed in his vocation and was bound to obserue where remedy was to be had for the wicked and feeble he to whom God had geuen a desire and willing hart to vnderstand those thinges might soone perceiue and vnderstand But now all these thinges are taught set forth in such sort that the people redeemed with Christes bloud and for whose sakes they were by Christe himselfe ordeined can haue no maner of vnderstanding thereof at all Of late for as much as we knowe not how to pray as we ought our Lorde Iesus Christe in his Prayer wherof he would haue no man ignoraūt and also the holy Ghost in the Psalmes Hymnes and spirituall songes which are set foorth in the Bible did teache and instructe all the people of Englande in the Englyshe tongue that they might aske such thinges as are according to the will of the Father and might ioyne their hartes and lyppes in prayer together but nowe all these thynges are commaunded to be hid and shutte vp from them in a straunge tongue whereby it must needes followe that the people neyther can tell how to pray nor what to pray for and how can they ioyne their hartes and voyce together whē they vnderstande no more what the voyce signifieth than a bruite beast Finally I heare say that the Catechisme whiche was lately set foorth in the Englyshe tongue is now in euery Pulpite condemned O deuilishe malice and most spitefully iniurious to the saluation of mankinde purchased by Iesus Christe In deede Satan coulde not long suffer that so great light should be spread abrode in the world he sawe well enough that nothing was able to ouerthrow his kingdome so much as if childrē being godly instructed in Religion should learne to knowe Christe whilest they are yet young whereby not onely chyldren but the elder sort also
his owne country and Dioces in taking the cause of right and equitye agaynste oppressiō and wrong As for an other example there was at that time not far from the dioces of Worcester a certayn Iustice of peace whom here I will not name being a good man afterward and now deceased This Iustice in purchasinge of certayne land for his brother or for himselfe wēt about to wrong or damnify a poore man who made his cōplaynt to M. Latimer He first hearing then tendering his rightfull cause wrote his letter to the Gentleman exhorting him to remember himselfe to consider the cause and to absteine from iniury The Iustice of peace not content withall as the fashion of men is when they are tolde of theyr fault sendeth word agayne in greate displeasure that hee would not so take it at his handes with suche threatnyng wordes c. M. Latimer hearing this aunswered agayne by writing to a certain gentleman the copy wherof amōg his letters hereafter foloweth in the sequele of this story to be sene It were a large long processe to story out all the doinges trauels writings of this christian Bishop neither yet haue we expressed all that came to our handes but this I thought sufficient for this present Thus he continued in this laborious function of a Bishop the space of certayne yeares till the comming in of the 6. Articles Then beyng distressed through the straightnesse of time so that either he must lose the quiet of a good conscience or els must forsake his Bishopricke he did of his owne free accord resigne his pastorship At which time Shaxton then bishop of Salisbury resigned likewise with hym his bishopricke And so these two remayned a great space vnbishopped keping silence till the time of king Edwarde of blessed memory At what time he first put of his Rochet in his chamber amōg his frendes sodenly he gaue askip in the floore for ioy feling his shoulders so light and being discharged as he sayd of such an heauy burden Howbeit neither was he so lightened but that troubles labors folowed him wheresoeuer he went For a litle after he had renounced his bishoprick first he was almost slayne but sore brused with the fall off a tree Then comming vp to London for remedye he was molested troubled of the bishops wherby he was again in no little daunger at length was cast into the Tower where he cōtinually remayned Prisoner till the time that blessed K. Edward entred his crown by meanes wherof the goldē mouth of this preacher long shut vp before was now opened agayne And so he beginning a freshe to sette forth his plough agayne continued all the time of the said king labouring in the Lordes haruest most fruitfully discharging his talent as well in diuers other places of this realme as in Stamford and before the Duches of Suffolk whose sermons be extant and set forth in print as also at London in the conuocation house and especially before the king at the Court in the same place of the inward garden which was before applied to lasciuious courtly pastimes there he dispensed the fruitefull word of the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ preaching there before the king hys whole Court to the edification of many * A description of M. Latimer preaching before K. Edward the 6. in the preaching place at Westminster IN this his paynefull trauell he occupied himselfe all K. Edwardes dayes preaching for the most part euery sonday twise to no small shame of all other loytering and vnpreaching Prelates which occupy great roomes and do litle good and that so much more to theyr shame because he being a sore brused man by the fall of the Tree mentioned a little before and aboue lxvij yeares of age tooke so little case and care of sparing himselfe to doe the people good Now to speake here of his indefatigable trauell and diligence in his owne priuate studies who notwithstanding both hys yeares and other paynes in preaching euerye mornyng ordinaryly Wynter and Sommer about two of the clocke in the morninge was at his booke most diligently Howe carefull his hart was of the preseruation of the Churche and the good successe of the Gospell hys Letters canne testify wherewith he continuallye admonished such as then were in authority of theyr duty and assisted them with his godly counsell As the diligence of this man of God neuer ceased all the time of king Edward to profite the Church both publickely and priuately so among other doings in him to be noted this is not lightly to be ouerpassed but worthye to be obserued that God not onely gaue vnto him his spirite plenteously and comfortably to preache his word vnto hys Churche but also by the same spirite hee did so euidentlye foreshew and prophecye of all those kindes of plagues before which afterward ensued that if England euer had a Prophet he might seeme to be one And as touching hymselfe he euer affirmed that the preachinge of the Gospell would cost him his life to the which he no lesse chearefully prepared himselfe then certaynely was perswaded that Winchester was kept in the Tower for the same purpose as the euent did to truelye prooue the same For after the death of the sayde blessed King Edwarde not long after Queene Marye was proclaymed a Pursiuant was sente downe by the meanes no doubt of Winchester into the countrey to call him vp of whose comming although M. Latimer lacked no forewarning being premonished about sixe houres before by one Iohn Careles whose story here after foloweth yet so farre of was it that he thought to escape that he prepared himselfe towards his iorney before the sayd Pursiuant came to his house At the which thing when the Pursiuant maruelled seing him so prepared towardes his iourney he sayde vnto him My frend you be a welcome Messenger to me And be it knowne vnto you and to the whole world that I go as willingly to Londō at this present being called by my Prince to render a reckoning of my doctrine as euer I was at any place in the worlde And I doubt not but that God as he hath made me worthy to preache his word before two excellent Princes so he wil able me to witnes the same vnto the thyrd either to her comfort or discomfort eternally c. At the which time the Pursiuant whē he had deliuered his letters departed affirming that he had commaundement not to tary for him By whose sodein departure it was manifest that they would not haue him appere but rather to haue fled out of the realme They knewe that his constancy should deface them in theyr Popery and cōfirme the godly in the truth Thus Mayster Latimer being sent for and comming vp to London through Smithfield where merely he sayd that Smithfielde had long groaned for him was brought before the Counsell where hee pacientlye bearing all the mockes and tauntes
geuen him by the scorneful Papistes was cast agayne into the Tower where he being assisted with the heauenly grace of Christ susteined most pacient imprisonment a long time notwithstanding the cruel and vnmercifull handlinge of the Lordlye Papistes whyche thought then theyr kingdome would neuer fall yet he shewed hymselfe not onely pacient but also chearefull in and aboue all that which they could or woulde worke agaynst him yea such a valiaunt spirit the Lord gaue him that he was able not onely to despise the terriblenesse of prisons tormentes but also to deride and laugh to scorne the doinges of his enemies As it is not vnknowne to the eares of many what he aunswered to the Lieuetenaunt beynge then in the Tower For when the Lieutenauntes man vpon a time came to him the aged Father kept without fire in the frosty winter and wellâ—ye starued for colde merely bad the man tell his Mayster that if he did not looke the better to him perchaunce he would deceiue him The Lieutenaunt hearing this he thought hymselfe of these wordes and fearing least that in deede he thought to make some escape beganne to looke more straightly to his Prisoner and so comming to him beginneth to charge him with his wordes reciting the same vnto him whiche his man had told him before how that if he were not better looked vnto perchaunce he would deceiue them c. Yea Mayster Lieutenaunt so I sayd quoth he for you looke I thinke that I shoulde burne but except you let me haue some fire I am like to deceiue your expectation for I am like here to starue for cold Many such like answeres and reasons mery but sauery comming not from a vayne minde but from a constant and quiet reasoÌ„ proceded from that man declaring a firme and stable hart litle passing for all this great blustering of theyr terrible threates but rather deriding the same Thus Mayster Latimer passing a long time in the tower with as much pacience as a manne in his case coulde do from thence was transported to Oxforde with Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury and Mayster Ridley Byshop of London there to dispute vpon Articles sent downe from Gardiner Bishop at Winchester as is before touched the maner and order of whiche disputations betwene them and the Uniuersitye Doctours is also before sufficiently expressed Where also is declared how and by whome the sayd Latimer with his otherfelow Prisoners were condemned after the disputations and so committed agayne to the Prison and there they conâ—umed from the Moneth of Aprill aboue mentioned to this present Moneth of October where they were most godly occupied either with brotherly conference or with feruent prayer or with fruitfull writing Albeit M. Latimer by reasoÌ„ of the feblenes of his age wrote least of them all in this latter time of his imprisonment yet in prayer he was feruently occupyed wherin oftentimes so long he continued kneeling that hee was not able to rise without helpe and amongst other things these were three principall matters he prayed for First that as God had appoynted him to be a preacher of his worde so also he woulde geue him grace to stand to his doctrine vntill his death that he might geue his harte bloud for the same SecoÌ„dly that God of his mercy would restore his gospell to Englande once agayne and these wordes once agayne once agayne he did so inculcate beat into the eares of the Lord God as though he had sene God before hym and spoken to him face to face The third matter was to pray for the preseruation of the Queenes Maiesty that now is whome in his prayer he was wont accustomably to name and euen with teares desired God to make her a comfort to his comfortles realme of England These were the matters he prayed for so earnestlye Neither were these thinges of him desired in vayne as the good successe thereof after following did declare for the Lord most graciously did graunt all those his requestes First concerning his constancy euen in the most extremity the Lord graciously assisted him For when he stoode at the stake without Bocardo gate at Oxford and the tormentors about to sette the fire to him and to the learned and Godly Byshop Mayster Ridley he lifted vp his eyes towardes heauen with an amiable and comfortable countenaunce saying these wordes Fidelis est Deus qui non sinit nos tentari supra id quod possumus God is faythfull whiche doth not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength and so afterwarde by and by shedde his bloude in the cause of Christ the whiche bloud ranne of his hart in suche aboundaunce that all those that were present being godly dyd maruell to see the most part of the bloud in his body to bee gathered to hys hart and with such violence to gush out his body being opened by the force of the fire by the whiche thing God most graciously graunted his request whiche was that he might shed his hart bloud in the defence of the Gospell How mercifully the Lord heard his second request in restoring his Gospell once agayne into this Realme these present dayes can beare record And what then shall England say now for her defence whiche being so mercifullye visited and refreshed with the word of God so slenderlye and vnthankfully considereth either her own misery past or the great benefite of God nowe present The Lorde be mercifull vnto vs. Amen Agayne concerning his third request it seemeth likewise most effectuously grauÌ„ted to the great praise of God the furtherance of his Gospell and to the vnspeakable coÌ„fort of this Realme For whether at the request of his praiyr or of other Gods holy Sayntes or whether God was moued with the cry of his whole Church the truth is that when all was deplorate and in a desperate case and so desperate that the enemies mightily florished and triumphed Gods word was banished Spanierdes receiued no place left for Christes seruauntes to couer theyr heades sodenly the Lord called to remembraunce his mercye and forgetting our former iniquity made an end of al these miseries and wroughte a maruellous chaunge of thinges at the chaunge whereof the said Queene Elizabeth was appointed and annoynted for whome this graye headed father so earnestly prayd in his imprisonment through whose true naturall and imperiall Crowne the brightnesse of Gods word was set vp agayne to confound the darcke and false visoured kingdome of Antichrist the true temple of Christ reedified the Captiuitye of sorowfull Christians released which so long was wished for in the prayers of so manye good men specially of this faythfull and true seruaunt of the Lord M. Latimer The same God which at the requestes of his holy and faythfull Sayntes hath poured vpon vs such benefites of his mercy peace and tranquility assiste our most vertuous and Christian Princesse and her Subiectes that wee may euery one in his state
and minde to confesse that Christ is the sonne of God Whosoeuer beleueth not this Chryst is not in hym and hee cannot haue the marke of Chryste printed in his forehead whiche confesseth not that Chryst is the sonne of God Therefore Christ sayd vnto Peter that vpon this rock that is vpon this his confession that he was Christe the sonne of God he woulde builde hys Churche to declare that without this fayth no man can come to Christe so that this beliefe that Christ is the sonne of God is the foundation of our christianitie and the foundation of the church Here you see vpon what foundation Christes Churche is built not vpon the frailtie of man but vppon the stable and infallible word of God Now as touching the lineall discent of the Bishoppes in the Sea of Rome true it is that the Patriarkes of Rome in the Apostles time and long after was a great maintayner and a setter forth of Christes glory in the which aboue all other countryes and regyons there especiallye was preached the true Gospell the sacraments wer most duely ministred and as before Christes comming it was a Cittye so valiaunt in prowesse and marshall affayres that all the worlde was in a manner subiect to it and after Christes passion and diuers of the Apostles there suffered persecution for the Gospelles sake so after that the Emperours theyr hartes being illuminated receiued the gospell and became Christians the Gospell there as wel for the great power and dominion as for the fame of the place flourished most whereby the Byshops of the place wer had in more reuerence and honour most esteemed in all counsayles and assemblies not because they acknowledged them to be their head but because the place was moste reuerenced and spoken of for the great power and strength of the same As now here in England the Bishop of Lincolne in Sessions and sittinges hath the preheminence of the other Byshoppes not that he is the head and ruler of them but for the dignitie of the Byshoppricke and therwith the people smiled Wherefore the Doctours in theyr writinges haue spoken moste reuerently of this Sea of Rome and in their writinges preferred it and this is the prerogatiue which your Lordshippe did rehearse the ancient Doctours to geue to the sea of Rome Semblably I cannot nor dare not but commend reuerence and honour the sea of Rome as longe as it continued in the promotion and setting forth of Gods glory and in due preaching of the Gospell as it did many yeres after Christ. But after that the Byshoppes of that Sea seeking their owne pride and not Gods honour began to set them selues aboue kings and Emperours challenging to them the title of Goddes Uicares the Domynion and Supremacye ouer all the worlde I cannot but with saynct Gregory a Byshoppe of Rome also confesse that the Byshoppe of that place is the very true Antichrist whereof saynct Iohn speaketh by the name of the whore of Babilon and say with the sayd sainct Gregory he that maketh himselfe a Byshop ouer all the worlde is worse then Antichrist Now where as you say that saynct Augustine should seeme not onely to geue such a prerogatiue but also a supremacye to the sea of Rome in that he sayth all the chrystian world is subiect to the Churche of Rome and there fore shoulde geue to that Sea a certayne kinde of subiection I am sure that your Lordship knoweth that in saynt Austines time there were foure Patriarckes of Alexandria Constantinople Antioche and Rome whiche Patriarckes had vnder them certayn Countryes as in England the Archbyshop of Caunterbury hath vnder him diuers Byshoprickes in Englande and Wales to whome he may be sayde to be theyr Patriarcke Also youre Lordship knoweth right well that at what time sainct Austine wrote this booke he was then Bishop in Africa Farther you are not ignoraunt that betweene Europe and Africa lyeth the sea called Mare mediterraneum so that al the countryes in Europe to him which is in Africa may be called transmarine countryes beyond the sea Here of S. Austen sayth Totus orbis Christianus in transmarinis longe remotis terris ecclesiae Romanae subiectus est That is all the Chrystian Countryes beyonde the seas and farre Regions are subiect to the sea of Rome If I shoulde saye all Countryes beyonde the sea I doe except Englande whiche to me nowe beyng in Englande is not beyonde the sea In this sense saynct Austine sayth all the Countryes beyond the sea are subiecte to the sea of Rome declarynge thereby that Rome was one of the seas of the foure Patriarckes and vnder it Europe by what subiection I praye you onely for a preeminence as we here in England say that all the Byshoprickes in England are subiect to the archbishopricke of Caunterbury and Yorke For this preeminence also the other Doctours as you recited saye that Rome is the mother of Churches as the Bishopricke of Lincolne is mother to the Bishoprick of Oxforde because the Bishopricke of Oxford came from the Byshopricke of Lincolne and they were bothe once one and so is the Archbyshopricke of Canterbury mother to the other Byshopricks which are in her prouince In like sorte the Archbishopricke of Yorke is mother to the Northbishoprickes and yet no mā will say that Lincolne Caunterburye or Yorke is supreme head to other Byshoprickes neyther then ought wee to confesse the sea of Rome to be supreme head because the Doctours in their writinges confesse the sea of Rome to be mother of Churches Nowe where you say I was once of the same Religion whiche you are of the trueth is I cannot but confesse the same Yet so was saynct Paule a persecutoure of Christe But in that you saye that I was one of you not long agone in that I doyng my message to my Lorde of Winchester shoulde desire him to stande stoughte in that grosse opinion of the Supper of the Lorde in very deed I was sent as your Lordship sayd from the Counsayle to my Lord of Winchester to exhort hym to receyue also the true confession of Iustification and because hee was very refractorious I sayde to hym why my Lord what make you so great a matter herein You see many Anabaptists rise agaynst the sacrament of the aultar I praye you my Lorde be dilligent in confounding them for at that tyme my Lord of Winchester and I had to do wyth two Anabaptistes of Kente In this sense I willed my Lorde to be stiffe in the defence of the sacrament agaynst the detestable erroures of Anabaptistes and not in the confirmation of that grosse and carnall opinion nowe mayntayned In like sorte as touching the sermon whiche I made at Paules Crosse you shall vnderstande that there were at Paules and dyuers other places fixed rayling billes agaynst the sacramente termynge it Iacke of the boxe the sacramente of the halter round Robin with like vnseemely termes
for the whiche causes I to rebuke the vnreuerent behauiour of certayne euill disposed persones preached as reuerently of that matter as I mighte declaring what estimation and reuerence ought to be geuen to it what daunger ensued the mishandling therof affirming in that sacramente to be truely and verely the bodye and bloude of Christe effectuously by grace and spirite whiche wordes the vnlearned vnderstanding not supposed that I had ment of the grosse and carnall being which the Romishe decrees set forth that a body hauing lyfe and motion shoulde be in deede vnder the shapes of breade and wyne With that the Bishoppe of Lincolne somewhat interrupting him sayde Lincol. Well M. Ridley thus you wrest places to your owne pleasure for where as saynct Austen saythe that the whole Christian worlde is subiecte to the sea of Rome without any limittation and vseth these wordes In transmarinis longè remotis terris onely to expresse the latytude of the dominion of the Sea of Rome willyng therby to declare that all the world yea countryes farre distaunt from Rome yet neuertheles are subiecte to that Sea yet you woulde wrast it and leaue it onely to Europe I am sure ye will not deny but that totus mundus is more then Europe Ridley In deede my Lorde if saynct Austen had sayde simpliciter totus mundus not added in transmarinis it had bene without limitation but in that he sayd totus mundus in transmarinis partibus all the Countryes beyond the seas he himselfe doth limitte the vniuersall proposition declaring how farre he ment by totus mundus The Byshop not staying for this aunswere dyd proceede saying Lincolne Well if I woulde staye vppon this place I coulde brynge many moe places of the Fathers for the confirmation thereof but we haue certayne instructions accordinge to the whiche we muste proceede and came not hyther to dispute the mater with you but onely to take youre aunsweres to certayne Artycles and vsed this in the waye of exhortation in the whiche you interrupted mee wherefore I wyll retourne thither againe Ye must consider that the Churche of Chryste lyeth not hidden but is a Citty in the mountayn and a candle on the Candlesticke Ponder with your selfe that the Churche of Christ is catholica catholicke whiche is deducted of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is per omnia so that Christes Church is vniuersallye spreadde throughout the world not contayned in the allegation of places not comprehended in the circuite of Englande not contayned in the compasse of Germany and Saxonie as youre Churche is Wherefore maister Ridley for Gods loue be ye not singular acknowledge with all the realme the truth it shall not bee as you alledge preiudiciall to the crowne for the king and Queene their maiesties haue renounced that vsurped power taken of their predecessours and iustly haue renounced it For I am sure you know that there are two powers the one declared by the sword the other by the Keyes The sword is geuen to kings and rulers of coūtryes the Keyes were deliuered by Christe to Peter and of him lefte to all the successoures As touchynge oure goodes possessions and lyues wee wyth you acknowledge vs Subiectes to the king and Queene who hath the temporall sworde but as concerning matters of Religion as touching Gods quarrell and his word we acknowledge an other head and as the king and the Queene their highnes do in all worldly affayres iustly challenge the prerogatiue and primacie so in spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters they acknowledge themselues not to bee heades and rulers but members of Christes bodye Why therefore shoulde ye sticke at that matter the whiche theyr maiesties haue forsaken and yelded Wherefore mayster Ridley you shall not onely not doe iniurye to the Crowne and bee preiudiciall to theyr maiesties honour in acknowledgyng with all Christendome the Popes holynesse to be supreme head of Chrystes Churche here militaunt in earthe but doe a thynge most delectable in theyr sight and most desired of theyr highnesse Thus if you will doe reuoking together all youre erroures acknowledging with the residue of the realme the common and the publicke faulte you shal doe that all men most hartily desire you shall bryng quyetnesse to your conscience and health to your soule then shall we with great ioy by the authoritie committed to vs from the Cardinalles grace receyue you into the church agayne acknowledgyng you to be no longer a rotten but a liuely member of the same but if you shall still bee singular if you shall stil and obstinately perseuer in your erroures stubbernely mayntayning your former heresies then we must agaynst our will according to our commission separate you from vs and cut you of from the church least the rottennesse of one part in processe of tyme putrify and corrupte the whole bodye then must wee confesse and publish you to be none of ours thē must we yeald you vp to the temporall iudges of whome excepte it otherwise please the kinge and Queenes highnesse you muste receaue punishment by the lawes of this Realme due for heretickes Wherfore mayster Ridley consider your state remember your former degrees spare your body especially consider your soule which Christ so dearely bought with hys precious bloud doe not you rashly cast away that which was precious in Gods sight enforce not vs to doe al that we may doe which is onely to publish you to be none of vs to cut you of from the Churche for we doe not nor can not condemne you to dye as most vntruely hath bene reported of vs but that is the temporall Iudges office we onely declare you to be none of the Churche and then must you according to the tenour of them and pleasure of the Rulers abide theyr determination so that wee after that we haue geuen you vpp to the temporall Rulers haue no further to do with you But I trust Mayster Ridley wee shall not haue occasion to doe that wee may I trust you will suffer vs to reste in that poynte of our commission whiche we most hartilye desire that is vppon recantation and repentaunce to receaue you to reconcile you and agayne to adioyne you to the vnitie of the Churche Then M. Ridley with often interruption at lengthe spake Ridley My Lord I acknowledge an vnspotted church of christ in the which no man can erre without the whiche no man can be saued the whiche is spread throughout all the worlde that is the congregation of the faythfull neyther doe I alligate or binde the same to any one place as you sayd but confesse the same to be spreadde throughout all the worlde and whereas Christes Sacramentes are duely ministred his Gospell truely preached and followed there doth Christes Churche shyne as a Cittye vppon an hill and as a Candle in the Candlesticke but rather it is such as you that woulde haue the Churche of Christ bound to a place which
Gods cause and in Christes quarell euen vnto death I ensure thee O maÌ„ it is an inestimable and an honourable gift of God geuen onely to the true elects and derely beloued childreÌ„ of God and inheritours of the kingdome of heauen For the holy Apostle and also Martyr in Christes cause S. Peter saith If ye suffer rebuke in the name of Christ that is in Christes cause and for hys truths sake then are ye happy and blessed for the glory of the spirit of God resteth vpon you If for rebukes sake suffred in Christes name a maÌ„ is pronounced by the mouth of that holy Apostle blessed happy How much more happy blessed is hee that hath the grace to suffer death also Wherefore all ye that bee my true louers and friends reioyce and reioyce with mee againe render with me hartie thanks to God our heaueÌ„ly father that for his sonnes sake my sauiour redeemer Christ he hath vouchsafed to call me beyng els without his gracious goodnes in my selfe but a sinnefull a vyle wretch to call me I say vnto this high dignitie of hys true Prophets of his faithfull Apostles of his holy elect chosen Martyrs that is to dye and to spend this temporall lyfe in the defence maintenance of his eternal and euerlasting truth Ye know that be my Countreymen dwelling vppon the borders where alas the true man suffereth oftentymes muche wrong at the thieues hande iâ— it chaunce a man to be slayne of a thiefe as it oft chanceth there which went out with his neighbour to helpe him to rescue hys goods agayne that the more cruelly he bee slayne and the more stedfastly he stucke by his neighbour in the fight agaynst the face of the thiefe the more fauour and frendship shall all his posteritie haue for the slayne mans sake of all them that be true as long as the memory of his fact and his posteritie doth endure Euen so ye that be my kinsefolke and countreymen know ye how so euer the blynd ignorant wicked world hereafter shall rayse vppon my death which thyng they caÌ„not do worse then their fathers did of the death of Christ our Sauiour of his holye Prophets Apostles Martyrs know ye I say that both before God all them that be godly and that truly knâ—w follow the lawes of God ye haue and shall haue by gods grace euer cause to reioyce to thanke God highly and to thinke good of it and in God to reioyce of me your fleshe bloud whom God of his gracious goodnes hath vouchsafed to associate vnto the blessed coÌ„pany of his holy Martyrs in heauen and I doubt not in the infinite goodnes of my Lord God nor in the faithful fellowship of his elect chosen people but at both their hands in my cause ye shall rather finde the more fauour and grace For the Lord saieth that he will be both to them and theyrs that loue him the more louyng agayne in a thousand generations the Lord is so full of mercy to them I say and theirs which doe loue hym in deed And Christ saith againe that no maÌ„ can shew more loue then to geue his lyfe for his friend Now also knowe ye all my true louers in God my kinsfolke and Countreymen that the cause wherefore I am put to death is euen after the same sort and condition but touching more neere Gods cause in more waightie matters but in the general kynd all one For both is gods cause both is in the maintenance of right and both for the common wealth both for the weale also of the ChristiaÌ„ brother although yet there is in these two no small difference both concernyng the enimies the goods stolne the maner of the fight For know ye all that lyke as there wheÌ„ the poore true maÌ„ is robbed by the thiefe of his own goods truly gotten whereupon he and his househould should lyue he is greatly wronged the thiefe in stealing robbyng with violence the poore maÌ„s goods doth offend god doth transgres his law and is iniurious both to the poore man and to the common welth so I say know ye all that euen here in the cause of my death it is with the Church of England I meane the congregation of the true chosen children of GOD in this Realme of England whiche I knowledge not only to be my neighbours but rather the congregation of my spirituall brethren sisters in Christ yea members of one body wherein by Gods grace I am and haue bene grafted in Christ. This Church of England had of late of the infinite goodnesse and aboundaunt grace of almighty God great substaunce great riches of heauenly treasure great plenty of Gods true and sincere worde the true and wholesome administration of Christes holy Sacramentes the whole profession of Christes Religion truely and plainely set foorth in Baptisme the playne declaration vnderstandyng of the same taught in the holye Catechisme to haue bene learned of all true Christians This Church had also a true and sincere forme maner of the Lordes Supper wherein accordyng to Iesus Christes owne ordinaunce and holy institution Christes commaundementes were executed and done For vpon the bread and wyne set vppon the Lordes Table thankes were geuen the commemoration of the Lords death was had the bread in the remembrance of Christes body torne vpon the crosse was broken and the cuppe in the remembraunce of Christes bloud shed was distributed and both communicated vnto all that were present and would receyue them and also they were exhorted of the Minister so to doe All was done openly in the vulgar tong so that euery thyng might be both easily heard plainly vnderstand of all the people to Gods high glorye and the edification of the whole Church This Church had of late the whole diuine seruice all common and publike prayers ordeined to be said and heard in the common congregation not onely framed and fashioned to the true vayne of holy scripture but also set foorth accordyng to the commaundement of the Lord and S. Paules doctrine for the peoples edification in their vulgare tong It had also holy and wholesome Homelies in commendation of the principall vertues which are commended in Scripture and likewyse other Homelies agaynst the most pernicious and capitall vices that vseth alas to raigne in this Realme of England This Church had in matters of controuersie Articles so penned and framed alter the holy Scripture and grounded vpon the true vnderstandyng of Gods word that in short tyme if they had bene vniuersally receiued they should haue bene able to haue set in Christes Church much concorde and vnitie in Christes true religion and to haue expelled many false errors and heresies wherewith this Church alas was almost ouergone But alas of late into this spirituall possession of the heaueÌ„ly treasure of these godly riches are entred in theues that
haue robbed and spoyled all this heauenly treasure away I may well complayne on these thyngs and cry out vpon them with the Prophet saying Deus venerunt gentes in haereditatem tuam c. Psal. 72. O Lord God the Gentiles Heathen nations are come into thy heritage They haue defiled thy holy Temple and made Ierusalem an heape of stones that is They haue broken beaten down to the ground thy holy Citie This Heathenish generatiō these thieues of Samaria these Sabei and Chaldei these robbers haue rushed out of their dennes and haue robbed the Church of England of all the foresayd holy treasure of God they haue caried it away and ouerthrown it and in stead of Gods holy worde the true and right administration of Christes holy Sacramentes as of Baptisme and others they mixte theyr ministerie with mens foolish fantasies and many wicked and vngodly traditions withall In stead of the Lordes holy Table they geue the people with much solemne disguising a thyng which they cal their Masse but in deed and in truth it is a very masking and mockerie of the true Supper of the Lord or rather I may call it a crafty iuglyng whereby these false theeues iuglers haue bewitched the myndes of the simple people that they haue broght them from the true worship of god vnto pernicious idolatry and make them to beleeue that to be Christ our Lord and Sauiour which in deed is neither God nor man nor hath any lyfe in it selfe but in substance is the creature of bread and wyne and in vse of the Lordes Table is the Sacrament of Christes bodye and bloud and for this holy vse for the whiche the Lord hath ordained them in hys table to represent vnto vs his blessed body torne vpon the crosse for vs and his bloude there shed it pleased him to call them his body bloud whiche vnderstanding Christ declareth to be his true meanyng when he sayth Do this in the remembraunce of me And agayne Saint Paule likewyse doth set out the same more plainly speaking of the same Sacrament after the words of the consecration saieng As often as ye shall eat of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall set forth he meaneth with the same the Lordes death vntill his commyng agayne And here agayne these thieues haue robbed also the people of the Lordes cup contrary to the plaine words of Christ written in his Gospell Nowe for the common publike prayers whiche were in the vulgare tongue these theeues haue brought in agayne a strange tongue whereof the people vnderstande not one worde Wherein what doe they els but robbe the people of their Diuine seruice wherein they ought to pray together with the minister and to pray in a strange tong what is it but as Saint Paule calleth it barbarousnesse childishnes vnprofitable folly yea and plaine madnesse For the godly Articles of vnitie in religion for the wholesome Homelies what doe these Thieues place in the stead of them but the Popes Lawes and Decrees lying Legends fayned fables and miracles to delude and abuse the simplicitie of the rude people Thus this robbery and theft is not onely committed nay sacriledge and wicked spoyle of heauenly thyngs but also in the stead of the same is brought in and placed the abhominable desolation of the tyrant Antiochus of proud Senacherib of the shamelesse faced kyng and of the Babilonicall beast Unto this robbery this theft and sacrilege for that I cannot cōsent nor God willyng neuer shall so long as the breath is in my body because it is blasphemy agaynst God hygh treason vnto Christ our heauenly kyng Lord Maister our onely Sauiour and redeemer it is playne contrary to Gods word and to Christes Gospell it is the subuersion of all true godlinesse and agaynst the euerlastyng saluation of myne owne soule and of all my brethren and sisters whom Christ my Sauiour hath so dearely bought wyth no lesse price then with the effusion and shedyng foorth of hys most precious bloud Therfore all ye my true louers in God my kinsfolke and countreymen for this cause I say knowe ye that I am put to death which by Gods grace I shall willingly take with hearty thankes to God therefore in certayne hope without any doubtyng to receyue at Gods hande agayne of his free mercy and grace euerlastyng lyfe Although the cause of the true man slayne of the thiefe helpyng hys neighbour to recouer hys goods agayne and the cause wherfore I am to be put to death in a generality is both one as I sayd before yet know ye that there is no small difference These thieues agaynst whom I do stand are much worse then the robbers and thieues of the borders The goodes which they steale are much more precious and their kynds of fight are far diuers These thieues are worse I say for they are more cruell more wycked more false more deceitfull and crafty for those wyll but kill the body but these will not sticke to kill both body and soule Those for the generall theft and robbery be called are in deed theeues and robbers but these for their spirituall kynd of robbery are called Sacrilegi as ye would say Church robbers They are more wicked for those goe about to spoyle men of worldly thynges worldly riches gold and siluer worldly substance these go about in the wayes of the deuill their ghostly father to steale from the vniuersall Church and perticularly from euery man all heauenly treasure true faith true charity hope of saluation in the bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ yea to spoil vs of our sauior Iesus Christ of his gospel of his heauēly spirit of the heauenly heritage of the kingdom of heauē so derely purchased vnto vs with the death of our maister and Sauiour Christ. These be the goodes and godly substance whereupon the christian before God must liue and without the which he cannot lyue These goods I saye these theeues these Church robbers go about to spoile vs of The which goods as to the man of God they excell and farre passe all worldly treasure so to withstand euen vnto the death such theeues as go about to spoyle both vs the whole Church of such goods is most high and honourable seruice done vnto God These church robbers be also much more false crafty and deceitfull then the theeues vpon the borders for these haue not the craft so to commend their theft that they dare auouch it and therefore as acknowledging themselues to be euill they steale commonly vpon the nyght they dare not appeare at iudgements and Sessions where Iustice is executed and when they are taken and brought thether they neuer hang any man but they bee oft tymes hanged for theyr faults But these Church robbers can so cloke colour their spiritual robbery that they can make the people to beleeue falshood to be truth and truth falshood good
the wise man sayth were taken out of the Churches straightly forbidden that none shoulde any where eyther bow downe to them or worshippe them but now alas Gods holy word is blotted and rased out of Churches stockes and stones are set vp in the place thereof God cōmaundeth his word so to be ordered that it might be had in continual remēbraunce at all times and in euery place and on the other side he forbadde Images and Idols so to be either made or set in any place where any should bowe or worship them but now alas that which God cōmaūded is not passed vpon and that which he forbiddeth is maysterfully maynteined by falshoode and craft and wickedly vpholden Of late all ministers that were admitted to the publick office and ministery of Gods holy woorde in theyr admission made a solemne profession before the Congregation that they should teach the people nothing as doctrine necessarye to atteyne eternall saluation but that whiche is Gods owne holy woorde or maye be thereof grounded without any doubt whereby vanished and melted away of themselues many vaine yea wicked traditions of man as waxe before the fire but now at one brunt they are reuiued and are in full hope also to returne agayne in as great strength as euer they haue bene And howe can any man looke for any other thing but when you haue receyued the head you must also receiue the whole body withal or els how can the head abide The head vnder Sathā of al mischiefe is Antichrist his brood the same is he whiche is the Babilonicall Beast The beast is he whereupon the Whore sitteth The whore is that City sayeth Iohn in playne woordes whiche hath Empyre ouer the kinges of the earth This Whore hath a golden cuppe of abhominations in her hande whereof shee maketh to drinke the kinges of the earth of the wine of this harlot hath all nations dronke yea and kings of the earth haue line by this Whore Marchauntes of the earth by vertue of her pleasaunt marchaundise haue bene made rich Now what Citie is there in all the whole worlde that when Iohn wrote ruled ouer the kinges of the earth or what Citty can be read of in any time that of the Cittye it selfe chalenged the Empyre ouer the kinges of the earth but onely the City of Rome and that since the vsurpation of that Sea hath growne to her full strength And is it not read that the olde and auncient writers vnderstand Peters former Epistle to be writtē at Rome and it to be called of him in the same Epistle in playne termes Babilon by the abhominations therof I vnderstand all the whole trade of the Romish religion vnder the name and title of Christ which is contrary to the onely rule of all true religion that is Gods worde What worde of God hath that Deuillish drabbe for the maintenaunce of her manifolde abhominations and to set to sell such marchaundise wher with alas the madnesse of man the wicked Harlot hath bewitched almost the whole wold Did not Peter the very true Apostle of Christ of whom this stincking Strumpet beareth her selfe so highe but falselye and without all iust cause did not he I say geue all the world warning of her pelfe and trash of her false Doctours and Apostles for this Whore and Beast will be called Dominus Apostolicus who so euer say nay after this maner in his latter Epistle There was among the people in times past false Prophetes as shall bee there amonge you in time to come false Teachers which shall priuily bring in pestilent sectes euen denying the Lord which hath bought them and redemed them procuring to themselues swift damnation and many shall folow their damnable wayes by whom the way of truth shall be rayled vpon through couetousnesse by counterfait tales or sermons they shal sayth Peter make marcdaundise vpon you c. And doeth not Iohn likewise in his Reuelation after he hath reckoned vp a great rablement of this whores misticall marchaundise at the last as though he would knitte vp all in plaine wordes without any miste at all setting out the whoores marchaundise reckon vp among the rest and concludeth saying Et animas hominū that is to say and the soules of mē to Wherupō I pray you els rose this true prouerb in Latine omnia Romae venalia All thinges for money are sette to sale at Rome was not that a worthye commendation of Christes Uicare in earth that was written of our holy father one of the Alexanders a Bishoppe of Rome thus I weene in Latin Veneit Alexander cruces altaria Christum Vendere iure potest emerat ille prius ☞ These two verses in latin I haue read thus of one translated into English rime Alexander our holy father the Pope of Rome selleth for money both right and dome And all kind of holines the holy father doth not sticke to set to sell ready money for to get And eke Christ himselfe he dare be bolde to chop and chaunge for siluer and gold And why should any thinke this to be sore For what doth he sell but that he bought before I graunt these verses to be light gere and the verse is but rude but alas suche conditions were more wicked leud then any wit could expresse If these had bene but the faultes of one or a few in number they had bene lesse pernicious and might haue bene taken for personall crimes not to be imputed vnto that Sea but now alas the matter is more then euident to all that haue godly vnderstanding that these crimes be grounded vpon lawes be established by custome and set forth by all kinde of wicked doctrine falshood and craft and therfore now are not to be estemed for any one mans or a few mens personall crimes but are now by lawes custome and doctrine incorporated into that wicked Sea and maketh in deede the body of the Beast whereupon the abhominable whore doth sit But you would knowe which be those Marchaundise which I sayd this whore setteth forth to sell for the whiche all her false Prophets with all theyr iuggelinges and crafty gloses cannot bring one iote of Gods worde Surely surely they be not onely all these abhominatiōs which are come into the Church of Englande alreadye whereof I haue spoken somewhat before but also an innumerable rablement of abhominations and wicked abuses whyche now must nedes folow as popish pardons pilgrimages romishe purgatory romish masses Placebo Derige with trentals and Scala coeli dispensations and immunities frō all godly discipline lawes and good order pluralities vnions and tot quottes with a thousande moe Nowe shall come in the flattering friers and the false pardoners and play theyr olde pranckes and knauery as they were wont to do Now you shall haue but of the Sea of Rome onely and that for mony canonizing of such Sayntes as haue stand stout in the popes cause
vppon thee for thine owne desertes Canst thou be content to heare thy faults told thee Alas thou hast heard ofte and wouldest neuer amende England thy faultes of all degrees and sortes of men of Magistrates of the ministers and of the common people were neuer more playnely tolde since thou barest that name then thou diddest heare them of late euen before the Magistrates in king Edwardes dayes but thou heardest them onely and diddest amend neuer a whitte For euen of thy greatest Magistrates some the kinges highnesse then that innocente that godly harted pereles young Christian Prince excepted euermore vnkindely and vngently agaynst those that went about most busely and most wholesomely to cure their sore backes spurned pryuely and woulde not spare to speake euill of them euen vnto the Prince himselfe and yet woulde they towardes the same preachers outwardly beare a ioly countenance and a fayre face I haue heard that Cranmer and an other whome I will not name were both in high displeasure the one for shewing his conscience secretly but playnly and fullye in the Duke of Somersettes cause and bothe of late but specially Cranmer for repugning as they might against the late spoyle of the Churche goodes taken away onely by commaundement of the higher powers wythout any lawe or order of iustice and without anye request of consent of them to whome they did belong As for Latimer Leuer Bradforde and Knoxe their tongues were so sharpe they ripped in so deepe in theyr galled backes to haue purged them no doubte of that filthy matter that was festred in theyr hartes of insaciable couetousnesse of filthy carnalitie and voluptuousnesse of intollerable ambition and pride of vngodly lothsomnes to heare poore mens causes and to heare Gods word that these men of all other these Magistrates then could neuer abide Other there were very godly men and well learned that went aboute by the wholesome plasters of Gods worde how be it after a more softe maner of handling the matter but alas all sped in like For all that could be done of all handes theyr disease did not minishe but dayly dyd encrease which no doubte is no small occasion in that state of the heauy plague of God that is poured vppon Englande at thys daye As for the common sorte of other inferiour Magistrates as Iudges of the lawes Iustices of peace Sergeantes common lawyers it may be truely said of them as of the most part of the Clergy of Curates Uicares Parsones Prebendaryes Doctours of the law Archdeacons Deanes yea and I may say of Byshoppes also I feare me for the moste parte although I doubte not but GOD had and hath euer whome hee in euery state knew and knoweth to be hys but for the most part I say they were neuer perswaded in theyr hartes but from the teethe forwarde and for the kinges sake in the trueth of Gods word and yet all these did dissemble and bare a copy of a countenaunce as if they hath bene sound within And this dissimulation Sathan knew well inoughe and therefore desired and hath euer gone about that the highe Magistrates by anye manner of meanes myght bee deceaued in matters of religion for then hee beyng of councell with the dissimulation in the worldlye knewe well enough that he should bring to passe and rule al euen after his owne will Hipocrisie and dissimulation sainct Hierome doth call well a double wickednesse for neyther it loueth the trueth whiche is one great euill and also falsely it pretendeth to deceiue the simple for an other thing This hipocrisie and dissimulation with God in matters of Religion no doubte hath wholy also prouoked the anger of God And as for the common people although there were manye good where they were well and dilligently taught yet God knoweth a great number receaued Gods true word and high benefites with vnthankfull harts For it was great pity and a lamentable thing to haue seene in many places the people so lothsomly and so vnreligiouslye to come to the holy Communion and to receaue it accordingly and to the common prayers and other Diuine seruice which were according to the true vayne of Gods holye word in all poyntes so godly and wholesomely set foorth in comparison of that blynde zeale and vndiscreete deuotion whiche they had afore tymes to those things wherof they vnderstoode neuer one whiâ— nor could be edified by them any thing at all And agayne as for almes deedes which are taughte in Gods word whereby we are certain that God is pleased with them and dothe and will require suche at oure handes whiche are a part of true religion as Sayncte Iames sayth and suche as he sayth himselfe hee setteth more by then by sacrifice as to prouide for the fatherlesse infantes and orphanes for the lame aged and impotent poore needye folke and to make publicke prouision that the pouerty that might labour shoulde haue wherwith to labour vppon and so be kept from shameful beggerry stealing in these works I say how wayward wer many in comparison I meane of that great prodigality whereby in times past they spared not to spend vpon flattering Fryers false Pardoners painting and gilting of stockes and stones to be set vp and honored in Churches playnely agaynst Gods worde And yet because no place is to be defrauded of theyr iust commendation London I must confesse for such godly workes in sir Rich. Dobs knight then Lorde Maior hys yeare began maruelous well the Lord graunt the same may so likewise perseuer continue yea and encrease to the comforte and reliefe of the needy and helpelesse that was so godly begunne Amen All these thinges doe minister matter of more mournyng and bewayling the miserable state that nowe is for by this it may be perceaued how England hath deserued this iust plague of God And also it is greatly to be feared that those good thinges what soeuer they were that had theyr beginning in the tyme when Gods woorde was so freely preached nowe with the exile and banishemente of the same will depart agayne But to returne agayne to the consideration of thys miserable state of Christes Churche in Englande and to leaue farther and more exquisite searchyng of the causes thereof vnto Gods secrete and vnsearchable iudgements let vs see what is best now to be done for Chrystes little flocke This is one maxime and principle in Chrystes law He that denyeth Christ before men hym shall Chryst deny afore hys father and all hys Aungels of heauen And therefore euery one that looketh to haue by Chryst our sauiour euerlasting lyfe let him prepare hymselfe so that he deny not hys mayster Chryst or els he is but a cast away and a wretche how soeuer he be counted or taken here in the world Now then seing the doctrine of Antichrist is returned agayne into this Realme and the higher powers alas are so deceaued and bewitched that they are perswaded it to be truthe and Christes true
sent to be our Byshop and also our Sacrifice he was sent from the Trinitie to be our Mediatour betwene God and vs and to reconcile ve to the fauour of God the Father he was the Byshop that offered for our sinnes and the Sacrifice that was offred and as he is our Byshop so is he our meane to pacifie God for vs for that was the office of a Byshop to sacrifice for the sinnes of the people and to make intercession for the people and as he was our Sacrifice so was he our reconciliation to God agayne But we must confesse and beleeue hym throughly I say for as he was our Byshoppe then so is it hee that still keepeth vs in fauoure with GOD and lyke as his Sacrifice then made was sufficient for vs to delyuer vs from our sinnes and to bryng vs in fauour with GOD so to continue vs in the same fauoure of GOD he ordeyned a perpetuall remembraunce of hym selfe he ordeyned hym selfe for a memory of hym selfe at his last Supper when he instituted the Sacrāment of the Aulter not for an other Redemption as though the worlde needed a new Redemption from sinne but that we myght throughly remember his most holy Passion he instituted this Sacrament by his most holy worde saying This is my body which worde is sufficient to proue the Sacrament and maketh sufficiently for the substaunce thereof And this dayly Sacrifice he instituted to be continued amongest Christian men not for neede of an other Redemption or Satisfaction for the sinnes of the worlde for that was sufficiently perfourmed by his Sacrifice of his body and bloud done vppon the Crosse neyther that he is nowe our Byshoppe for neede of any further Sacrifice to be made for sinne but to continue vs in the remembraunce of his Passion suffered for vs to make vs strong in beleeuyng the fruite of his Passion to make vs diligent in thankesgeuyng for the benefite of his Passion to establyshe our fayth and to make it strong in acknowledgyng the efficacie of his death and Passion suffered for vs. And this is the true vnderstandyng of the Masse not for an other Redemption but that we may be strong in beleeuyng the benefite of Christes death and bloud shedding for vs vppon the Crosse. And this it is that wee must beleeue of Christ and beleeue it throughly and therfore by your pacience as Peter made his confession so wyl I make confession wherein by your Maiesties leaue and sufferaunce I will playnly declare what I thinke of the state of the Church of Englande at this day how I like it and what I thinke of it Where I sayd of the Masse that it was a Sacrifice ordeyned to make vs the more strong in the fayth and remembraunce of Christes Passion and for commendyng vnto GOD the soules of such as be dead in Christe for these two thynges are the speciall causes why the Masse was instituted the Parliament very well ordeyned Masse to be kept and because we shoulde be the more strong in the fayth and deuotion towardes GOD it was well done of the Parliament for mouyng the people more and more to deuotion to ordeyne that the Sacrament shoulde bee receiued in both kindes Therefore I say that the Acte of Parliament for receiuing of the Sacrament of the Alter in both kindes was well made I say also that the Proclamation whiche was made that no man should vnreuerently speak of the Sacrament or otherwise speake of it then Scripture teacheth them was well made For this proclamation stoppeth the mouthes of all suche as will vnreuerently speake of the Sacrament for in Scripture is there nothing to be found that maketh any thing agayng the Sacrament but all maketh with it Wherefore if they were the children of obedience they would not vse any vnreuerent talke agaynst the Sacrament nor blaspheme the holy Sacrament For no worde of the Scripture maketh any thing agaynst it But here it may be sayde vnto mee Why Syr is this your opinion It is good you speake playnelye in this matter and halt nothyng but declare your mynde playnelye without any coulouryng or couert speakyng The Acte for the dissoluyng and suppressing of the Chauntries seemeth to make agaynst the Masse howe lyke you that Acte What say you of it or what woulde you say of it if you were alone I will speake what I thynke of it I wyll vse no coulourable or couert woordes I wyll not vse a deuised speeche for a tyme and afterwarde goe from it agayne If Chauntries were abused by applying the Masse for the satisfaction of sinne or to bryng men to heauen or to take away sinne or to make men of wicked iust I lyke the Acte well and they myght well be desolued for the Masse was not instituted for any suche purpose yet neuerthelesse for them that were in them I spake nowe as in the cause of the poore it were well done that they were prouided of lyuinges The Acte doth graciously prouide for them duryng thier lyues and I doubte not but that your Maiestie and the Lordes of your most honorable Counsell haue willed and taken order that they should be well looked vnto but yet howe they shall be vsed at the handes of vnder officers God knoweth full hardly I feare But as for the Chauntries them selues if there were any suche abuse in them concerning the Masse it is no matter if they be taken away Kyng Henry the eyght a noble and wyse Prince not without a great payne maynteined the Masse and yet in his doctrine it was confessed that Masses of Scala Coeli were not to be vsed ne allowed because they dyd peruert the right vse of and institution of the Masse For when men adde vnto the Masse an opinion of satisfaction or of a newe redemption then doe they put it to an other vse then it was ordeyned for I that allow Masse so well and I that allowe praying for the dead as in deede the dead are of Christian charitie to bee prayed for yet can agree with the Realme in that matter of putting downe Chauntries But yet ye woulde say vnto me there be fewer Masses by puttyng away the Chauntries So were there when Abbeyes were dissolued so be there when ye vnite many Churches in one But this is no iniury nor preiudice to the Masse it consisteth not in the number nor in the multitude but in the thing it selfe so that the decay of the Masse by takyng away of the Chauntries is aunsweared by the Abbeyes But yet I woulde haue it considered for the persons that are in thē I speake of the poore mens liuinges I haue nowe declared what I thinke of the Acte of Parliament made for the receyuing of the Sacrament of the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christe in both kyndes Ye haue my mynde and opinion concernyng Proclamation that came foorth for the same Acte and I haue shewed my
mynde therein euen playnely as I thinke and I haue euer beene agreeable to this poynt I haue often tymes reasoned in it I haue spoken and also written in it both beyond the Seas and on this side the Seas my bookes be abroade which I cannot vnwrite agayne I was euer of this opinion that it myght be receiued in both kyndes and it was a constitution prouinciall scarce two hundred yeare agone made by Peckam then Archbyshoppe of Canterburie that it shoulde be receiued in both kyndes at least wyse in ecclesijs maioribus that is in the greater Churches for in the smaller Churches it was not thought to be so expedient Thus haue I euer thought of this matter I haue neuer bene of other mynde nor I haue not changed my conscience but I haue obeyed followed the order of the Realme and I pray you to obey orders as I haue obeyed that we may all be the chyldren of obedience Nowe I wyll returne to the Text. When Symon had aunswered Tu es Christus filius Dei viui Thou art Christ the sonne of the Lyuing GOD. Then Christe sayde vnto hym Blessed art thou Symon Boriona for fleshe and bloud haue not opened that vnto thee but my Father whiche is Heauen and I say vnto thee that thou art Peter and vppon this rocke will I buylde my Churche and the gates of Hell shall not preuayle agaynst it Blessed art thou sayde hee for fleshe and bloud haue not opened that vnto thee For otherwyse in Iohn Andrewe tolde of Christe and sayd I haue founde the Messias which is Christe But that is not enough He that shall confesse Christe must haue an inwarde teachyng and must bee spiritually taught by the Father of Heauen for Andrewes confession was nothyng but a carnall confession and suche a one as any other might haue made by naturall reason but the confession of Peter was aboue reason of man for Christ was there a very man and Peters eyes told him that he was a man and nothing els but he was inwardly taught by the Father of heauen and had a secrete knowledge geuen him from heauen not by flesh and bloud that is to say by mans reason but inwardly by the Father of heauen and seeyng this was aboue reason it is a merueylous thing that reason shoulde be vsed to impugne fayth whiche is not within the precinct of carnall men and such as vse grosse reason But Peter had an other lesson inwardly taught him and because he could his lesson Christ gaue him a new name for Petra is a stone a new name of a Christian man for vppon this confession of thy fayth here I will buyld my Churche that is I wyll stablysh all those which I entend to gather vnto thee Et Daemones non preualebunt aduersus eam that is and the Deuils shall not preuayle agaynst it for he that with a good hart and sure fayth confesseth this he is sure from all euill this world nor Sathan can do him no harme But now for a further declaration it is a meruelous thing that vppon these woordes the Byshoppe of Rome should founde his supremacie for whether it be super Petram or Petrum all is one matter it maketh nothyng at all for the purpose to make a foundation of any such supremacie For otherwyse when Peter spake carnallye to Christe as in the same Chapter a lytle folowyng Sathan was his name where Christe sayde Go after me Sathan so that the name of Peter is no foundation for the supremacie but as it is sayde in Scripture Fundati eâ—tes super fundamentum Apostolorum Prophetarum that is by participation for godly participation geueth names of things he myght be called the head of the Churche as the head of the Riuer is called the head because he was the fyrst that made this confession of Christe whiche is not an Argument for dignitie but for the qualitie that was in the man For the fyrst man is not euermore the best The Headman of a Queste is not alwayes the best man in the Queste but is chosen to bee the Headman for some other qualitie that is in hym Vertue may allure men so that the inferiour person in dignitie may be the better in place as the Kyng sometime chuseth a meane man to be of his Counsayle of whom he hath a good opinion yet is the Kyng the Kyng styll And in some case the Kyng of Englande might sende to Rome and if the Bishoppe of Rome were a man of suche wisedome vertue and learnyng that he were able in matters of controuersie concerning Religion to set a vnitie in the Churche of Englande the Kyng myght well enough sende vnto him for his Counsayle and helpe and yet shoulde not in so doyng geue the Byshoppe of Rome any superioritie ouer the Kyng For if a Kyng be sicke he will haue the best Phisition if he haue warre he will haue the best Captaine and yet are not those the superiours but the inferiours A Scholemaster is a subiect a Phisition is a subiect a Captaine is a subiect Counsellours are subiectes yet do these order and direct the Kyng Wherefore leauing the Bishop of Rome this I say to declare of what opinion I am of I do not now speake what I could say I haue spokeÌ„ beyond the Seas I haue writteÌ„ my bookes be abroad But this is not the place here I say that this place maketh nothing for the Bishop of Rome but for Christe only for none can put Aliud fundamentum nisi id quod positum est qui est Christus Iesus But now to go forth declaring my mynde in my tyme hath come many alterations Fyrst a great alteration it was to renounce the Byshop of Romes authoritie and I was one that stode in it A great alteration it was that Abbayes were dissolued A great alteration it was that Images were pulled downe and to all these did I condescende and yet I haue beene counted a maynteiner of superstition and haue beene called a Maister of Ceremonies and of outwarde thynges and I haue beene noted to take that Religion which consisteth in outwarde thinges as though he were a right Christian that fulfylled the outwarde Ceremonies whereof I promised to declare my conscience and so will I and howe I haue esteemed ceremonies and that I haue neuer bene of other opinion then I am concerning ceremonies and mine opinion I haue gathered of Augustine and Ierome ancient fathers and Doctours of the Church Ceremonies serue to mooue menne to serue GOD and as longe as they bee vsed for that purpose they maye bee well vsed in the Churche but when manne maketh himselfe seruaunte to them and not them to serue hym then bee oure Ceremonies broughte to an abuse If by ouer muche familiaritie of them menne abuse them they doe euill For we must not serue creatures but Deo Wee hadde Monkerie Nunnerie Frierie of a wonderous noumber muche varietie of garmentes
corporall not carnall not naturall not sensible not perceptible but onely spirituall pag. 181. l. 18. c. l. 25. p. 223. l. 21. Confutation We receyue Christ in the Sacrament of his fleshe and bloud if we receiue hym worthily p. 190. l. 7. p. 197. lin 27. Confutation When an vnrepentant sinner receyueth the Sacramēt he hath not Christes body within hym p. 256. l. 18. Confutation He that eateth verily the flesh of Christ is by nature in Christ and Christ is naturally in hym pag. 18. li 51. Confutation An euill man in the sacrament receiueth in deed Christes very body p. 18. l. 24.25 Euill men eat verily the flesh of Christ p. 2561. l. 24.25 c. Confutation Christ geueth vs to be eaten the same flesh that he took of the virgin Mary p. 274. l. 25. We receyue not in the Sacrament Christes flesh that was crucified p. 276. l. 1. Confutation S. Augustines rule in his booke De doctrina Christiana pertaineth not to Christes supper p. 132. l. 40. S. Augustine meaneth of the Sacrament ibidem and p. 10. l. 44. Confutation Reason in place of seruice as beyng inferior to fayth wyll agree with the fayth of Transubstantiation well enough p. 300. l. 12. Confutation And as reason receyued into faithes seruice doth not striue with transubstantiation but agreeth well with it so mans senses be no such direct aduersaries to transubstantiation as a matter wherof they cannot skill for the senses cannot skill of substances p. 307. l. 11. c. Thine eyes say there is but bread and wyne thy taste sayeth the same thy feelyng and smellyng agreefully with them Hereunto is added the carnal mans vnderstanding which because it taketh the beginning of the senses procedeth in reasonyng sensually In the deuils sophistry fo 6. The Churche hath not forborne to preach the truth to the confusion of mans senses and vnderstandyng fol. 15. It is called bread because of the outward visible matter p. 327. lyne When it is called bread it is ment Christ the spirituall bread p. 320. l. 41. And the Catholike fayth teacheth that the fraction is in the outward signe and not in the body of Christ p. 165. lyne 1. and pag. 392. lyne 47. and in the Deuils Sophistry fol. 17. That which is broken is the bodye of Christ p. 392. lyne 49. The inward nature of the bread is the substance p. 323 lyne 14. Substance signifieth in Theodoret he sayth the outward nature p. 404. l. 40. The substances of bread and wyne be visible cretures p. 322. l. 30. and 323. l. 32. Accidents be the visible natures and visible elements p. 1406. l. 16. and 25. c. Christ is our satisfaction wholy and fully hath payd our whole debt to God the Father for the appeasyng of hys wrath agaynst vs p. 92. l. 6.7 The act of the priest done accordyng to Gods cōmandement must needs be propitiatory and ought to be trusted on to haue a propitiatory effect p. 437. l. 13. The sacrifice of our Sauiour Christ was neuer reiterate p. 416. l. 8. Priests do sacrifice Christ p. 431. l. 16. And the catholike doctrine teacheth the daily sacrifice to be the same in essence that was offered on the Crosse p. 439. l. 11. The Nestorians graunted both the Godhead manhood always to be in Christ continually p. 348. l. 11.12 The Nestorians denied Christ conceyued GOD or borne God but that he was afterward God as a mā that is not borne a bishop is after made a bishop So the Nestorians sayd that the Godhead was an accession after by merite and that he was conceyued only man p. 347. l. 47 50.51 and p. 148. l. 47. Christ vseth vs familiarly as he dyd hys Apostles p. 93. l. 21. Christ is not to be sayd conuersant in earth pag. 114. lin 11. c. ¶ Certaine things that Winchester granted vnto CHrist declared eatyng of hymselfe to signify beleeuing p. 29. l. antepenultima Confutation Christ must be spiritually in man before he receiue the Sacrament or els he cannot receyue the sacrament worthily p. 54. l. 44. p. 160. l. vltima p. 196. l. 3. p. 105. l 32. How Christ is present p. 69. l. 29. c. p. 81. l. 12. p. 181. li. 26. p. 65. l. 15. By faith we know only the beyng present of Christes most precious body not the maner thereof p. 70. l. 15. When we speake of Christes body we must vnderstād a true body which hath both forme and quantitie p. 81. l. 5. lin 35. Although Christs body haue all those truths of forme quantitie yet it is not present after the maner of quantitie ibidem l. 8.9 The demonstratiue this may bee referred to the inuisible substance p. 120. l. 42 All the old prayers and ceremonies sound as though the people did communicate with the priest p. 165. l. 46. The maner of Christs beyng in the Sacrament is not corporall nor carnall not natural not sensible not perceptible but only spirituall p. 181. l. 19. c. l. 25. p. 223. l. 21. When the vnrepentant sinner receiueth the sacrament he hath not Christes body within hym p. 256. l. 18. We eat not Christ as he sitteth in heauen raignyng p. 276. l. 18. The worde Transubstantiation was first spoken of in a generall Councell where the B. of Rome was present p. 284. l. 11. In the sacrifice of the church Christs death is not iterated but a memory daily renued of the death so as Christes offeryng on the crosse once done and consummate is now only remembred p. 440. l. 40. c. To these notes places of D. Ridley let vs also adioyne other 12. places or Articles of the lyke affinitie taken out of his booke called the examination of the proud hunter noted in the later end of D. Turners secōd course By these Articles it may appeare how this Bishop swarueth no lesse from the sound truth of Christes Gospell then he dyd in the other both from hymselfe and also from other hys fellow brethren of hys owne Catholike mother church of Rome The Articles in summe are these ¶ Twelue new found Articles of Steuen Gardiners Creede taught in hys booke called the examination of the hunter 1. THe ceremonies and traditions which the Bish. of Rome hath ordeyned and are now allowed in England are the pale of the church of England fol. 7. 2. The Popes ceremonies and traditions are good and politike lawes wherby God hath enclosed the kings subiects vnder hys maiestie alone ibidem 3. As king Richard an euill man made a good politicke law for the body common welth of England so can the Pope an euill man make good lawes and wholesome doctrine for mans soule and Christes church fol. 23. 4. Whatsoeuer is good spoken and vsed by mā is much more of God then Christes
knowledge that your Lordship oughte to proceed agaynst me And here Mayster Doctour would say nothing Worcest Doe you not thinke to finde before my Lord here as good equity in your cause as before your owne Ordinary Phil. I canne not blame my Lorde of Londons equitye with whom I thanke his Lordship I haue found more gentlenes since I came then of mine owne Ordinary I speak it for no flattery this twelue moneth and this halfe before who neuer woulde call me to aunswere as his Lordship hath done now twise Sed nemo prohibetur vti iure suo but I ought not to bee forestalled of my right and therefore I challenge the same for diuers other considerations Boner Nowe you can not saye hereafter but that ye haue bene gently cōmuned withal of my Lordes here yet you be wilfull obstinate in your error and in your owne opinions will not shewe any cause why you will not come into the vnity of the Church with vs. Phil. My Lordes in that I doe not declare my minde according to your expectation is as I haue sayd because I can not speak without present daunger of my life But rather then you shoulde report me by this either ostinate or selfe willed without any iust ground wherupon I stand I will open vnto you somewhat of my minde or rather the whole desiring your lordships which seme to be pillers of the Church of Englande to satisfye me in the same and I will referre all other causes in the which I dissēt from you vnto one or two articles or rather to one which includeth them both in the which if I can by the scriptures be satisfied at your mouthes I shall as willingly agree to you as any other in all poyntes Boner These heretickes come alwayes with their ifs as this man doth now saying if he can be satisfied by the scriptures so that he will alwayes haue this exception I am not satisfied although the matter be neuer so playnly proued agaynst him But wil you promise to be satisfied if my Lordes take some paynes about you Phil. I say my Lord I will be satisfied by the Scriptures in that wherein I stand And I protest here before God his eternall sonne Iesus Christ my Sauiour and the holy ghost and his Angels and you here present that be iudges of that I speak that I do not stand in any opiniō of wylfulnes or singularity but onely vpon my conscience certainly informed by gods word from the which I dare not go for feare of damnatiō and this is the cause of mine earnestnes in this behalfe Boner I will trouble my Lords no longer seing that you will not declare your minde Phil. I am about so to doe if it please your Lordshippe to heare me speake Bathe Geue him leaue my Lord to speake that he hath to say Phil. My Lordes it is not vnknowne to you that the chiefe cause why you do count me and such as I am for hereticks is because we be not at vnity with your Churche You say you are of the true Church and we say we are of the true Church You say that who is out of your church is damned and we thinke verily on the other side that if we depart from the true church wheron we are graffed in Gods word we should stand in the state of dānatiō Wherfore if your Lordship can bring any better authorityes for your church then we can do for ours proue by the scriptures that the Churche of Rome nowe of the which you are is the true Catholick Church as in al your sermons writinges and argumentes you doe vpholde and that all christen persons ought to be ruled by the same vnder pain of damnation as you say and that the same Churche as you pretend hath authority to interprete the scriptures as it semeth her good and that all men are bound to folow such interpretations onely I shal be as conformable to the same Church as you may desire me the whiche otherwise I dare not therfore I require you for Gods sake to satisfy me in this Cole If you stand vpon this poynt onely you may soone be satisfied if you list Phil. It is the thing that I require to this I haue sayd I will stand and refer all other controuersies wherein I stand now agaynst you and will put my hād therto if you mistrust my word Boner I pray you mayster Philpot what faith were you of twenty yeares ago This man will haue euery yeare a new fayth Phil. My Lorde to tell you playne I thinke I was of no fayth for I was then a wicked liuer and knewe not God then as I ought to do God forgeue me Boner No were that is not so I am sure you were of some fayth Phil. My lord I haue declared to you on my cōsciēce what I then was and iudge of my selfe And what is that to the purpose of the thing I desire to be satisfied of you Boner Mayster Doctour Cole I pray you say your mind to him Cole What will you say if I can proue that it was decreed by an vniuersall coūcell in Athanasius time that all the christen church should folow the determinatiō of the church of Rome but I do not now remember were Phil. If you Mayster Doctour canne shewe me the same graunted to the Sea of Rome by the authority of the scripture I will gladly harken thereto But I thinke you be not able to shewe any suche thinge for Athanasius was President of Nicene councell and there was no such thing decreed I am sure Cole Though it were not then it might bee at an other time Phil. I desire to see the proofe thereof And vpon this M. Harpsfield Chauncellor to the Bishop of Londō brought in a booke of Ireneus with certaine leaues turned in and layd it before the Bishops to helpe them in theyr perplexity if it might be the which after the Bishops of Bath and Glocester had read together the Bishop of Glocester gaue me the booke Gloc. Take the booke M. Philpot and looke vppon that place and there may you see how the church of Rome is to be folowed of all men Phil. I tooke the Booke and read the place the which after I had read I sayd it made nothing agaynst me but agaynst the Arians and other Heretickes agaynst whome Ireneus wrote prouing that they were not to be credited because they did teach and folowe after straunge doctrine in Europa and that the chiefe Churche of the same was founded by Peter and Paule and had to this time continued by faythfull succession of the faythfull Bishoppes in preaching the true Gospell as they had receiued of the Apostles and nothing like to the late sprong Heretickes c. Whereby hee concludeth agaynste them that they were not to be heard neither to bee credited the whiche thing if you my Lordes be able to prooue nowe of the Churche of Rome then had
was neuer so takē in many hūdred yeares after Christ as by Nicene Ephesine the first and the seconde Calcedone Constantinopolitane Carthaginens Aquiliense Couen Why will ye not admit the Churche of Rome to be the Catholicke Church Phil. Because it followeth not the primitiue Catholicke church neither agreeth with the same no more then an apple is like a nut Couent Wherin doth it dissent Phil. It were to long to recite all but two thinges I will name the supremacy and transubstantiation Curtop As for transubstantiation albeit it was set forth decreed for an article of fayth not much aboue 300. yeares yet it was alwayes beleued in the church Bon. Yea that it was Uery well sayd of you M. Curtop Phil. Ye haue sayde right that Transubstantiation is but a late plantation of the byshop of Rome you are not able to shew any auncient writer that the primitiue church did beleue any such thing and with this Curtop shrank away And immediately after the Ambassadour of Spayne came in to whom my Lord of London went leauing the other with me To whome I sayde my Lordes if you can shew me that this church of Rome wherof you are members is the true Catholicke Church I shall be content to be one thereof and as conformable to the same as you can require me in all things for I know there is no saluation but within the Church Couen Can you disproue that the Church of Rome is not the Catholicke Church Phil. Yea that I am able but I desire rather to heare of you for the proofe thereof And seing I cannot haue my request at your hāds neither be satisfied with any probable authority I will shewe you good proofe why it is not For if the primatiue Church were Catholicke as it was in deed and ought to be the form and scholemaysters of the Church to the worldes end then is not the church of Rome now the Catholicke church which dissenteth so farre from the same both in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes Couent How proue you that the Church of Rome nowe dissenteth in doctrine and vse of the sacramentes from the primitiue Church Phil. Compare the one with the other and it will soone appeare as ye may see both in Eusebius and other Ecclesiasticall and auncient writers Couent What haue you to say more why it is not the catholicke Church Phil. Because it is not by youre interpretation of Catholicke vniuersall neyther neuer was albeit you falsely perswade the people that it is so For the world being deuided in three partes Asia Africa and Europa ii partes therof Asia and Africa professing Christ as wel as we did neuer consent to the Church of Rome which is of Europa whiche is a sufficient testimony that your faith was neuer vniuersall Couent How proue you that Phil. At the Historiographers whiche write of the proceedinges of the Church doe testifie the same Besides that this present time doth declare that to be true which I say For at this present the Church of Asia and Africa doe not consent to the churche of Rome Yea and besides all thys most parte of Europa doth not agree neither allowe the Churche of Rome as Germanye the kingdome of Denmarke the kingdome of Poole a great part of Fraunce England and Zeland which is a manifest probation that your Church is not vniuersall And after this the Bishop of London called away the other Bishops and lefte with me diuers Gentlemen with certayne of his Chaplaynes as Doctor Sauerson an Englishman which had proceeded Doctor in Bonony who after began with me in this maner Doctour Sauer Mayster Philpot I remember you beyond sea since the time you reasoned with a Fryer a notable learned man commyng from Uenice to Padua in a barge Phil. I cannot forget that for the Fryer threatned me to accuse me of heresie as soone as he came to Padua for that I talked with him so boldly of the truth He was no suche learned manne as you name hym to be but onely in hys schole poyntes a good Purgatory Fryer Doct. Sauer Well he was a learned man for al that And I am sory to heare that you this day hauing cōmoned wyth so many notable learned men are no more conformable to them then you be Phil. I will be conformable to all them that be conformable to Christ in his word And I praye you good mayster Doctour be not so conformable to please men more then GOD contrary to your learning for worldly estimations sake Doct. Sauer No that I am not Upon what occasion shuld you thinke thus of me Phil. Upon no euill that I doe knowe of you Mayster Doctour but I speake as one wishing that you shoulde not be led away from the truth for promotions sake as many Doctours be now a dayes Doct. Sauer I haue heard your argumentes hetherto and me thinketh that a great many of the olde ancient writers be agaynst you in that you doe not allowe the churche of Rome neyther the supremacie for sainct Cyprian whiche is an old ancient writer doth allowe the byshop of Rome to be the supreme head of the Church Phil. That I am sure of he doth not For he writing vnto Cornelius then Byshoppe of Rome calleth hym but his companion and fellow Byshop neither attributed to hym the name either of Pope or els of any vsurped terms which now be ascribed to the Bishop of Rome to the setting forth of his dignitie Doct. Sauer You cannot be able to shewe that S. Cyprian calleth Cornelius his fellow Byshop Phil. I will wager with you that I amble to make that I can shew it you in Cyprian as I haue sayd Doctor Sauer I will lay none other wager with you but booke for booke that it is not so Phil. I agree thereto and I praye you one of my Lordes Chaplaynes to fet vs Cyprian hether for the tryal hereof And with that one of them went to my Lordes study and brought forth Cyprian by and by he turned to the fyrst booke of his Epistles the 3. Epistle and there would haue seemed to haue gathered a strong Argument for the supremacie of the Byshop of Rome because he sayth It goeth not well with the Churche when the hygh Prieste is not obeyed which supplyeth the stead of Christ after Gods word and the cōsent of hys fellow Byshops and the agreement of the people Doct. Sauer How can you auoyd this place which maketh so playnely for the Bishop of Romes supremacy Phil. It maketh not so playne mayster Doctour on your side as you gather as by and by I wil geue you to vnderstand But first I challenge the wager which wee made that your booke is mine For here you may see that hee calleth Cornelius his fellow byshop as he doth also in other places And now for the vnderstanding of that place you do misconstrue it to make the high Priest onely for the Bish. of Rome
not tell for what purpose I. Phil. Your Lordship needeth not to mistrust the matter it is nothing but to make inke withall for lack of inke as I had it before in the kings Bench when my keeper tooke away my inkehorne Lond. And why shouldst thou go about any such thing vnknowyng vnto me beyng thy keeper for I am thy keeper in this house I tell thee Phil. My L. because you haue caused my penner and inkehorne to bee taken from mee I woulde yet faine that my friends might vnderstand what I lacke not that I intended to write any thing that I would be afraid shold come to your sight Lond. More then this my L. he caused a pig to be roasted and made a knife to be put betwene the skin and the flesh for what purpose iudge you How sayest thou didst thou not so Phil. I cannot deny but there was halfe a pig sent me and vnder the same a knife lying in the sauce but for no ill purpose that I knowe your Lordship may iudge what you will It was not to kill my selfe nor none other as you would haue men to beleue for I was neuer yet without a knife since I came to prison Therefore all these bee but false surmises and not worth rehersall Lond. I haue here to say to his charge chiefest of all hys booke of the report of the disputation had in the Conuocation house which is the rākest heresie that may be against the blessed Sacrament of the aultar How say you Maister D. Weston did he maintain the same there stubbornly or no West Yea my L. that he did and would neuer be aunswered And it is pity that the same worshipfull congregation should be slaundered with such vntrue reports Phil. You answered me in deed M. Doct. beyng thē Prolocutor goodly with hold thy peace and haue hym to prison and put hym out of the house I haue read the booke I fynde the report of euery mans Argument to be true in all poynts And if there be any fault it is because he setteth forth your doynges too fauourably and nothyng lyke to that you did vse me beyng an Archdeacon and not of the worst of the house West Thou art no Archdeacon Phil. In deed M. Doct. ye haue among you vnarchdeaconed me as now I thanke God of it and that without all order of law Lond. I pray you my Lordes hearken what he writeth of himselfe I read it ouer this morning and made a note of it He saith that D. Weston called hym frantike and mad man and sayd he should go to Bedlem Phil. In deed my L. so it pleased M. Weston to taunt at me and say his shamefull pleasure but yet I was no whitte the more for all his sayinges then Christ was when the Scribes the Pharises said likewyse he was madde and that he was possessed of a deuill most blasphemously Dures My L. of London I can tary no longer I must needes bid you farewell M. Philpot me thinketh you haue sayd well that you will abide in the Catholike faith and in the Catholike Church I pray you so do and you shall do right well And so hee departed with M. Weston and M. Hussey Phil. I haue purposed so to doe how so euer I speede by Gods grace Lond. I pray you my L. of Chichester and M. Prolocutor and M. Doct. Morgan to common with hym whyles I bryng my L. of Duresme goyng Christopherson M. Philpot I was acquaynted with you at Rome if you bee remembred but you haue forgotten me and talked somewhat with you of these matters and I finde you now the same man as you were then I wish it were otherwyse For gods sake bee conformable to men that be better learned then you and stand not in your own conceit Phil. Where as you call mee to remembraunce of acquaintance had at Rome in deede it was so though it were but very straunge on your part to meward beyng driuen to necessitie Christoph. You knowe the world was dangerous at that tyme. Philpot. Nothing so dangerous as it is now but let that passe Where as you say you find me the same man I was then I prayse God for that you see not me like a reed waueryng with euerye wynde And where as you woulde haue me follow better learned men then my selfe in deed I do acknowledge that you with a great many other are far better learned then I whose bookes in respect of learnyng I am not worthy to cary after you but fayth the wisedome of God consisteth not in learning onely therfore S. Paule willeth that our fayth be not grounded vppon the wisedome of man If you can shew by learnyng out of Gods booke that I ought to be of an other fayth then I am I will heare you and anye other man whatsoeuer he bee Christoph. I meruaile why you should dissent from the catholike Church since it hath thus long vniuersallye bene receiued except within this fiue or sixe yeares here in England Phil. I do not dissent from the true catholike church I do only dissent from the B. of Rome which if you can prooue to be the catholike church of Christ I will bee of the same also with you Christo. Wil you beleue S. Cyprian if I can shew you out of hym Quòd Ecclesia Romana est talis ad quam perfidia accedere non potest That the Church of Rome is such a one vnto the which misbeliefe cannot approch Phil. I am sure you cannot shew any such saying out of s. Cyprian Christo. What will you lay thereon Phil. I will lay as much as I am able to make Morgan Will you promise to recant if he shew his saying to be true Phil. My fayth shall not hang vpon any Doctours saying further then he shal be able to prooue the same by gods worde Christo. I wil go fet the booke and shew it him by and by and therwithall he went into the Bishops study fet Cyprian appointed out these words in one of his Epistles Ad Romanos autem quorum fides Apostolo praedicante laudata est non potest accedere perfidia But vnto the Romaines whose fayth by the testimony of the Apostle is praysed misbeliefe can haue no accesse Phil. These wordes of Cyprian doe nothing prooue your pretensed assertion which is that to the Church of Rome there could come no misbeliefe Christoph. Good Lord no doth What can bee sayde more plainely Philpot. Hee speaketh not of the Churche of Rome absolutely Christo. By God a chyld that can but his Grammer wyll not deny that you do the words be so playne Phil. Sweare not M. Doct. but weigh Cyprians wordes with me and I shall make you to say as I haue sayd Christo. I am no D. but I perceiue it is but labour lost to reason with you Boner And with that the B. of London came in blowyng agayne and sayd What is my L. of
the Bishop deliuered vnto Philpot two books one of the ciuill law and the other of the Canon out of the which he would haue proued that he had authority to proceede agaynst him in such sorte as he did M. Philpot then perusing the same and seeing the small and slender proofe that was there alledged sayd vnto the Bishop Philpot. I perceiue your law and Diuinity is all one for you haue knowledge in neither of them and I woulde ye did know your owne ignoraunce but ye daunce in a net and thinke that no man doth see you Hereupon they hadde much talke but what it was it is not yet knowne At last Boner spake vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot as concerning your abiections agaynste my iurisdiction ye shall vnderstand that both the Ciuill Canon lawes make against you and as for your appeal it is not allowed in this case For it is written in the law A iudice dispositionem iuris exequente non est appellandum Phil. My Lord it appeareth by your interpretation of the law that ye haue no knowledge therin nor that ye do vnderstand the lawe for if ye did ye would not bring in that Text. Hereupon the Bishop recited a law of the Romaines that it was not lawful for a Iew to keepe a Christian man in captiuity and to vse him as his slaue laying then to the sayd Philpots charge that he did not vnderstand the law but did like a Iew. Wherunto Philpot aunswered Phil. No I am no Iewe but you my Lord are a Iewe. For you professe Christ and mainteine Antichrist you professe the Gospell maynteine superstition ye bee able to charge me with nothing Lond. and other Bish. With what can you charge vs Phil. You are enemies to all truth and all your doinges be noughte full of Idolatrye sauing the Article of the Trinity Whilest they were thus debating the matter there came thither syr William Garret knight then Maior of Londō Sir Martin Bowes knight and Thomas Leigh then Shiriffe of the same City and sat downe with the sayd byshops in the sayd Consistory where and what time bishop Boner spake these wordes in effect as foloweth Lond. Philpot before the comming of my Lord Maior because I would not enter with you into the matter wherewith I haue heretofore now intend to charge you with all vntill his comming I did rehearse vnto you a prayer both in English and in Latin which bishop Stokesly my predecessor vsed when he entended to proceede to geue sentence agaynst an hereticke And here they did agayne reade the sayd prayer both in English and also in Latin which being ended he spake agayne vnto him and sayd Lond. Philpot amongest other I haue to charge you especially with three thinges 1. First where you haue fallen from the vnity of Christs catholicke church you haue therupon bene inuited and required not onely by me but also by many diuers others catholicke Bishops and other learned men to return and come agayne to the same and also you haue bene offred by me that if you would so returne and confesse your errors and heresyes you should be mercifully receiued and haue so much fauour as I could shew vnto you 2. The second is that you haue blasphemously spoken agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse calling it Idolatry and abomination 3. And thirdly that you haue spoken and holden agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter denying the reall presence of Christes body and bloud to be in the same This being spoken the Bishop recited vnto him a certayne exhortation in English the tenour and forme wherof is this * Bishop Boners exhortation MAyster Philpot this is to be told you that if you not being yet reconciled to the vnity of the catholicke churche from whence ye did fall in the time of the late schisme here in this realme of England agaynst the sea Apostolick of Rome will now hartely obediently be reconciled to the vnity of the same catholicke church professing and promising to obserue keep to the best of your power the faith and christian Religion obserued and kept of all faythfull people of the same moreouer if ye whiche heretofore especially in the yere of our Lord. 1553. 1554. 1555. or in one of them haue offended and trespassed grieuously agaynst the sacrifice of the masse calling it idolatry and abominable and likewise haue offended trespassed agaynst the sacrament of the aulter denying the real presence of Christes body bloud to be there in the sacramēt of the aulter affirming also withal material bread and materiall wine to be in the sacrament of the aulter not the substaunce of the body and bloud of Christ if yee I say wil be reconciled as is afore and wil forsake your heresies and erroures before touched being heretical and damnable and will allowe also the sacrament of the Masse yee shal be mercifully receiued and charitable vsed with as muche fauoure as may be if not ye shal be reputed taken and iudged for an hereticke as yee be in deede Now do you chuse what ye wil doe you are counselled herein friendly and fauourable Ita est quod Ed. Boner Epis. Lond. The Bishoppes exhortation thus ended M. Philpot turned himselfe vnto the Lord Maior and sayd Phil. To you my Lorde Mayor bearing the sworde I am glad that it is my chance now to stand before that authoritie that hath defended the Gospell and the truth of gods word but I am sory to see that that authoritie whiche representeth the king and Queenes persons should now be chaunged and be at the commaundement of Antichrist And ye speaking to the Bishoppes pretend to be the fellowes of the Apostles of Christ yet be very Antichristes and deceauers of the people and I am glad that GOD hath geuen me power to stand here this daye and to declare and defend my faith which is founded on Christ. Therefore as touching your first obiection I say that I am of the Cotholicke church wherof I was neuer out and that your church whiche ye pretend to be the Catholicke churche is the churche of Rome and so the Babilonicall and not the catholicke church of that Church I am not As touching youre second obiection whiche is that I should speake agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse I doe say that I haue not spoken agaynst the true sacrifice but I haue spoken agaynst your priuate Masses that you vse in corners whiche is blasphemy to the true sacrifice for your sacrifice dayly reitered is a blasphemye agaynst Chrystes death and it is a lye of your own inuention And that abhominable sacrifice which ye set vppon the aulter and vse in your priuate Masses in steade of the liuing sacrifice is Idolatry and ye shal neuer proue it by Gods word therfore ye haue deceiued the people with that your sacrifice of the Masse which ye make a masking Thirdly where you lay to my charge that I
constant martyr Who the xviii day of December in the middest of the fiery flames yelded his soule into the handes of the almighty God and full like a lambe gaue vp his breath his body being consumed into ashes Thus hast thou gentle reader the lyfe and doyngs of this learned and worthy souldiour of the Lord Iohn Philpot with all his examinations that came to our handes first penned and written with his owne hand beyng meruaylously reserued from the sight and hands of hys enemies who by all maner meanes sought not onely to stop hym from al writing but also to spoyle and depriue him of that which he had written For the which cause he was manye tymes stripped and searched in the prison of his keeper but yet so happily these his writinges were conueyed and hid in places about him or els hys keepers eies so blinded that notwithstanding all this malicious purpose of the Bishops they are yet remayning and come to light A prayer to be sayd at the stake of all them that God shall account worthy to suffer for his sake MErcifull God and father to whome oure sauiour Christ approched in his feare and neede by reason of death found comfort Gracious God and most bounteous Christe on whome Stephen called in his extreeme neede and receiued strength Most benigne holy spirite whiche in the middest of all Crosses and death diddest comfort the Apostle S. Paule with more consolations in Christ then he felt sorowes and terrors haue mercy ⧠The martirdome of maister Iohn Philpot Archdeacon with the manner of his kneeling and praying at the stake vpon me miserable vile and wretched sinner which now drawe neare the gates of death deserued both in soule and body eternally by reason of manifold horrible olde and new transgressions which to thyne eyes O Lorde are open and knowne Oh be mercifull vnto me for the bitter death and bloudshedding of thine owne onely sonne Iesus Christ. And though thy iustice do require in respecte of my sinnes that nowe thou shouldest not heare me measuring me with the same measure I haue measured thy Maiesty contemning thy dayly calles yet let thy mercy whiche is aboue all thy works and wherewith the earth is filled let thy mercy I say preuaile towardes me through and for the mediation of Christ our sauiour And for whose sake in that it hathe pleased thee to bring me forth now as one of his witnesses and a record bearer of thy veritye and trueth taught by him to geue my life therefore to which dignitie I do acknowledge dear God that ther was neuer any so vnworthy and so vnmeet no not the theef that hāged with him on the Crosse I most hūbly therfore pray thee that thou wouldest accordingly ayde helpe assiste me with thy strength and heauenly grace that with Christe thy sonne I may finde comfort with Stephen I may see thy presence and gracious power with Paule and all others whiche for thy names sake haue suffered affliction and death I may finde so present with me thy gracious consolations that I may by my deathe glorifie thy holy name propagate and ratifie thy veritie comfort the hartes of the heauy confirme thy Church in thy veritie conuert some that are to be conuerted and so depart foorth of thys miserable world where I do nothing but daily heape sinne vpon sinne and so enter into the fruition of thy blessed mercy wherof now geue and encrease in me a liuely truste sense and feelinge wherethrough the terrours of death the tormentes of fire the panges of sinne the dartes of Sathan and the dolours of hel may neuer depresse me but may be driuen away thorough the working of that most gracious spirite which now plenteously endue me withall that through the same spirite I may offer as I nowe desire to do in Christ by him my selfe wholy soule and body to be a liuely sacrifice holy and acceptable in thy sight Deare Father whose I am and alwayes haue bene euen from my mothers wombe yea euen before the world was made to whome I commend my selfe soule and body family and frendes countrey and all the whole Churche yea euen my very enemies accordynge to thy good pleasure beseeching thee intirely to geue once more to this Realme of England the blessing of thy word agayn with godly peace to the teaching setting forth of the same Oh dear father now geue me grace to come vnto thee Purge and so purifie me by this fire in Christes death and Passion through thy spirite that I may be a burnt offering of sweete smell in thy sight which liuest and raignest with the sonne and the holy God nowe and euermore world without end Amen ¶ Letters of Mayster Philpot. ¶ A letter which he sent to the christian congregation exhorting them to refrayne from the Idolatrous seruice of the papists and to serue God after his word IT is a lamentable thing to behold at this present in England the faithles departing both of men women frō the true knowledge vse of Christes sincere religion which so plētifully they haue bene taught do know their own consciences bearing witnes to the veritie thereof If that earth be cursed of God which eftsoones receiuing moisture pleasant dewes from heauen doth not bring forth fruite accordingly how much more greuous iudgemēt shal such persons receiue which hauing receiued from the father of heauē the perfect knowledge of his word by the ministery therof do not shew forth Gods worship after the same If the Lord wil require in the day of iudgemēt a godly vsury of all maner of talentes which he sendeth vnto men women how muche more wil he require the same of his pure religion reuealed vnto vs which is of al other talents the chiefest most pertayning to our exercise in this life if we hide the same in a napkin and set it not forth to the vsurye of Gods glory and edifying of his church by true confessiō God hath kindled the bright light of his Gospel which in times past was suppressed hid vnder the vile ashes of mās traditiōs and hath caused the brightnes therof to shine in our harts to the end that the same might shine before men to the honor of his name It is not onely geuen vs to beleue but also to confesse declare what we beleue in our outwarde couersation For as S. Paule writeth to the Romaynes The beliefe of the hart iustifieth and toe acknowledge wyth the mouth maketh a man safe It is al one before God not to beleue at al not to shew forth the liuely works of our belief For Christe sayth Either make the tree good and his fruites good or ells make the tree euill and the fruites euill because a good tree bringeth forth good fruites So that the person which knoweth his maysters will and doth it not shal be beaten with many stripes And not all they
triall of our faith that we might bring foorth that excelleÌ„t vertue pacience by the which we are made like to our redeemer Christ with whome we heere being like in suffering assuredly shall heereafter be pertakers of his eternall glory Therefore s. Paul saith God forbid that I should glory in any thing but in the crosse of our lord Iesus Christ. I that am vnder the crosse with you thankes be geuen to God therefore haue felt in the same more true ioye and consolation then euer I did by any benefite that God hath geuen mee in my life before For the more the world doth hate vs the nigher God is vnto vs and there is no perfect ioy but in God Wherefore Christ sayd In me you shall haue ioy but in the worlde affliction Blessed be God which sendeth vs this affliction that we mighte perfectly ioy in hym For this cause in the ripest time of iniquitie and in the moste feruent season of persecution of the true church which Christ in the 21. of Luke prophesied to come he willeth vs to be of good chere and to lift vp our heads for our redemption is at hand O that the Lorde would come and deliuer vs from this worlde which is a vale of miserie vnto his owne kingdome where floweth perpetuall ioy and consolation And verily that is the true and onely ioy which is conceiued not of the creature but of the Creator the which when we doe possesse no body canne take it away from vs. To the which ioy all other ioyes being compared are but mournings all delights sorrow al sweetenes sower all beauty filth and finally al other things that be counted pleasant are tediousnes Your owne selfe is better witnes of thys then I aske your selfe with whom you are best acquainted Doeth not the holy Ghost speake the same in your heart Haue you not perswaded your selfe this to be true before I wrote thereof For howe should you being a woman and a yong Gentlewoman beautifull and at your owne liberty haue ouercome this your fraile kinde and age and despised your excellent beautie and estate vnlesse all those things which be subiect to the senses had bene counted of you vile lâ—tle to be estemed in coÌ„parison of those things which inwardly do comfort you to ouercome the flesh the world and the deuil c. God encrease your ioy in all spirituall things and establish your hope to the day of eternal rest You haue forsaken darkenes and are entred into light God graunt the same may shine stil in you vntil the perfect day come of the Lord in the which is all our consolation Here we must be darkened that there we may appeare as brighte as the sunne in the face of the whole world of all them that now condemne vs for our wel doing whose iudges then we shall be to their horrible griefe though nowe wrongfully they iudge vs. Pray hartily that often that God once again for his Christes sake woulde be mercifull to his afflicted church in England Faithfull prayer is the onely remedy that we haue against the fierie dartes of the Deuil that be kindled against vs. By prayer the Amalechites shall be ouercome and the roarings of the Lion which seeketh still to deuoure vs shal be stopped put to silence The Lorde stoppe Leuiathans mouth that he swalow not vp Gods seely people according to his expectation Praise the Lord for the faithfull testimonie and sacrifice which 2. of our brethren of late haue through fire rendred to the truth of the gospell which nowe triumpheth by the death of godly Martyrs The Lorde is at hande therefore watche and pray The last of May. 1555. Captiue in the kings Bench. Yours with heart in Christ Iohn Philpot. An other letter of maister Philpot to the godly Ladie Vane GOd the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ encrease in your godly heart the faith of the gospell which is your eternall inheritance the holy ghost comfort your spirite with all spirituall consolation to the day of the Lord. Amen I can not but praise God moste highly earnestly my deare faithful lady for the great vnfained loue whych you beare vnto me in Christ declared oftentimes as wel now as of late by manifest and liberal tokens Blessed be God that hath made you so worthy a meÌ„ber in his kingdome For it can not be but such shal reape with abuÌ„dance in time of reward that here do sowe so plenteously in well doing Albeit I am moste vnwoorthy to receiue any suche benefit at your hands as in respect of a piller of Christes church which am scarse a shadow thereof But the zeale of Christes church in you wisheth me to be such a one as the time doth require God fulfill your desire of me that I may be fouÌ„d constant no wandring starre I am not worthy of the name of a prophet or of a minister of Gods woorde for that I haue being letted by the iniquitie of time little or nothing labored therein I am a friend of our common spouse Iesus and do reioyce of the veritie of his woorde for the which praised be hys name hee hath counted mee worthy to suffer and in deede who that geueth a draughte of water in the name of a disciple as Christ hath promised shall not lose his reward Therefore that your gentlenes doth in the name of him which I am not the Lorde recompence vnto you in all hys blessings which he is accustomed to powre on them which loue his flocke vnfainedly Good Lady you haue to ioy that the kingdome of God is thus continually before your eies and that you are not ashamed of the bands of Christ which you with his people in part do suffer They may be assured of the glory euerlasting which heere are not ashamed to take vp the crosse of Christ to folowe him Heere we must weepe and lament whiles the worlde laugheth triumpheth ouer vs but our teares shall shortly be turned into vnspeakeable ioy and we shall eternallye be merrye together when the world shall lament their infidelitie without ende c. I woulde I were able to doe any thing that myght shewe condigne thaÌ„ks for that sincere loue you beare vnto me in Christ. You adiure me as it were by your gentle letters to be bolde on you in all my needes I thanke God whych ceaseth not to prouide for his I lacke nothing at this present but only hability to thank your faithful hart for your goodnesse towards me I loue you and not yours as it is meete christians to loue one an other in God your faith which I beholde in you is more woorth vnto me then al your possessioÌ„s And I thinke I shal not neede long to be chargeable vnto you for that this weeke I looke for commissioners to sit on me my fellow prisoners in prison least the spirit of our breath might blowe further abroade The
meere office for thy soule health for reformation of thyne offences and misdemeanours nourishyng thee in the vertue of obedience and vnder the paynes of both censures of the Churche and also of other paynes of the lawe to aunswere fully playnely and truely to all the same 1 FIrst that thou N. hast firmly stedfastly and constātly beleeued in tymes past and so doest now beleue at this present that there is here in earth a catholike Church in the which Catholike Church the fayth and religion of Christ is truely professed allowed receyued kept and reteined of all faithfull and true christian people 2. Item that thou the sayd N. in tymes past hast also beleeued and so doest beleeue at this present that there are in the Catholique Church seuen Sacramentes instituted ordeined by God and by the consent of the holy churche allowed approoued receiued kept and reteyned 3. Item that thou the sayd N. wast in tymes past baptised in the fayth of the sayd catholike church professyng by thy godfather and godmothers the fayth and Religion of Christ and the obseruation thereof renouncing there the deuil all hys pomps and works and wast by the said sacrament of baptisme incorporate to the catholike church made a faythfull member thereof 4. Item that thou the sayd N. commyng to the age of 14. yeares and so to the age of discretion didst not depart from the sayd profession and fayth nor diddest mislike any part of the same fayth or doyngs but diddest like a faythfull Christian person abide and continue in all the same by the space of certayne yeares ratifieng and confirmyng all the same 5. Item that thou the said N. notwithstanding the premisses hast of late that is to say within these two yeares last past within the City dioces of London swarued at the lest way from some part of the sayd catholike faith and religion and among other thyngs thou hast misliked and earnestly spoken agaynst the sacrifice of the Masse the sacrament of the altar and the vnity of the church raisyng malignyng on the authoritie of the See of Rome and the fayth obserued in the same 6 Item that thou the sayd N. hast heretofore refused doest refuse at this present to be reconciled againe to the vnitie of the church knowledging and confessing the autoritie of the sayd See of Rome to be lawfull 7 Item that thou the sayd N. mislikyng the sacrifice of the Masse and the sacrament of the aultar hast refused to come to thy parish Church to heare Masse and to receyue the sayd Sacrament and hast also expresly sayd that in the sayd Sacrament of the aultar there is not the very bodye and bloud of our Sauiour Christ really substantially truly but hast affirmed expresly that the Masse is idolatry and abhomination and that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is none other substance but only material bread and materiall wyne which are tokens of Christes body bloud onely and that the substance of Christes bodye and bloud is in no wyse in the sayd Sacrament of the aultar 8 Item that thou the sayd N. beyng conuented before certaine Iudges or Commissioners for thy disorder herein and beyng found obstinate wilfull and heady wast by their commaundement sent vnto me and my prison to be examined by me Processe to be made against thee for thy offence herein 9. Item that all and singuler the premisses haue bene and be true and manifest and thy selfe not onely infamed and suspected therof but also culpable therin and by reason of the same thou wast and art of the iurisdiction of me Edmund B. of London and before me accordingly to the order of the Ecclesiasticall lawes art to be conuented and also by me to be punished and reformed ¶ Here follow likewyse their aunsweres in a generall made to the Articles aboue rehearsed ¶ And first concernyng the first Article in beleeuyng there is a Catholike Church TO the first Article they altogether agreeyng affirmed the same to bee true Iohn Tudson and Thomas Browne further addyng that the Church of England as it was at that present vsed was no part of the true catholike Church ¶ Concernyng the second Article that there be in the Churche seuen Sacraments To the second Article they aunswered that they acknowledged but onely two Sacraments in Christes catholike Church that is to say Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord Iohn Went and Tudson affirmyng that the sacrament of the aultar as it is vsed is an Idoll and no sacrament at all ¶ Concernyng the third Article that they were first baptised in the fayth of the Catholike Church professing by their Godfathers the profession of the same c. To the third article they agreed and confessed all to be true that they were baptised in the fayth of Christ and of the church then taught and afterward duryng the time of K. Edward the vj. they hearyng the Gospel preached and the truth opened followed the order of religion doctrine then vsed and set foorth in the raigne of the sayd kyng Edward Concernyng the fourth Article that they for the space of certayne yeares did ratifie or allowe and not departe from any part of the profession of the same Church To this fourth Article they graunted also and agreed Iohn Went addyng moreouer that about seuen yeares past he then beyng about twenty yeares of age began to mislyke certayne thyngs vsed in the Church of England as the ministration of the Sacrament of the aultare likewyse all the ceremonies of the sayd Church and dyd lykewyse at that present tyme mislike the same as they were vsed although hys godfathers and godmothers promised for hym the contrary Iohn Tudson added also in much like sort and sayde that when he came to the yeres of discretion that is about nine yeares past beyng about eighteene yeares of age he did mislike the doctrine and religion then taught and set forth in the church of England sauyng in king Edwards tyme in whose tyme the Gospell was truly set forth and further sayde that the doctrine set forth in the Queenes raigne was not agreeable to Gods word nor yet to the true catholike church that Christ speaketh of c. Isabell Foster with other graunted adding likewyse and saying to the sayde foure Articles that she continued in the same faith and Religion which she was baptised in after she came to the yeres of discretion as other common people did howbeit blindly and without knowledge till the raigne of King Edward the sixt at which tyme shee hearing the Gospel truly preached and opened to the people receyued thereupon the fayth and religion then taught and set forth c. ¶ Concernyng the fift Article that they of late yeares haue swarued and gone away misliked and spokē agaynst the profession of the same Church at least some part thereof especially the sacrifice of the Masse the Sacrament of the aultar
and the authoritie of the Church of Rome To the fift article they aunswered the same to be true accordyng to the contents thereof Tho. Whittle addyng moreouer that he had swarued gone away not in whole but in part not from the whole Catholike Church but frō the church of Rome in speakyng agaynst the masse the sacrifice thereof and the Sea of Rome Ioane Lashford aliâs Ioane Warne grauntyng with the other the sayd Article addeth moreouer that she neuer hitherto swarued or went awaye nor yet doth from any part of Christs catholike faith and religion but saith that from the tyme she was xj yeres of age shee hath misliked the sacrifice of the masse the sacrament of the altar and the authoritie of the See of Rome with the doctrine thereof because they be agaynst Christes catholike church and the right fayth of the same Bartlet Greene answering with the other to this Article addeth saith that he swarued not from the Catholike fayth but only from the church of Rome c. ¶ Concernyng the sixt article that they refuse to be reconciled to the vnitie of the sayd Church of Rome To the 6. article they aunswer and confesse the same to be true rendering the cause thereof because say they the same church and doctrine therein set forth and taught disagreeth from the vnitie of Christes word and the true catholike fayth c. Whereunto Bartlet Greene answered that he is contented to be reconciled to the vnitie of Christes Catholike church but not of the church of Rome In lyke maner added also Iohn Went. ¶ Concernyng the seuenth Article that they refuse to come to heare Masse and to receyue the sayde Sacrament callyng it an Idol c. To the seuenth Article they aunswer and confesse the contents thereof to be true geuyng withall the reason and cause of this their so doyng for that the masse with the sacrament thereof as it was then vsed and set foorth in the Church of England is dissonant to the word teachyng of the Gospell c. Iohn Went furthermore said as concerning the masse that he beleueth no lesse but the masse which he calleth the supper of the Lord as it is now vsed in the realm of England is naught full of Idolatry and against gods worde so farre as he seeth it howbeit he sayd that since the Queens coronation by chance he hath bene present where the Masse hath bene sayd whereof he is sory Isabel Foster also answering to the sayd articles with the other before confessed moreouer that since Queene Maries raigne she hath not heard Masse nor receiued the sacrament but hath refused to come in place where it was ministred for she knoweth no such sacrament to bee And beyng demanded of her beliefe in the same she sayth that there is but onely materiall bread and material wine and not the substance reall of the body of Christ in the same sacrament for so she hath bene taught to beleue by the preachers in the tyme of K. Edward whom she beleeueth to haue preached the truth in that behalfe ¶ Concerning the 8. Article that they were sent by the Commissioners to the B. to be examined and imprisoned To the 8. Article they grant the same and the contents thereof to be so Thom. Whittle addyng and affirmyng that the Lord Chancellor that then was sent hym vp to the Bish. there present Bartlet Greene added that he was sent vp to the sayd B. but for no offence herein articulate Iohn Went sayd that D. Story Quene Maries commissioner examined hym vpon the Sacrament because he denied the reall presence he presented this Examinate to the bishop Iohn Tudson likewise examined by M. Cholmly and D. Story vpon the same matters and for not commyng to the Church and accused by the same because he would not agree to them was sent to the B. Tho. Browne also sayde that he for not commyng to the church of S. Brides was brought by the Constable to the B. c. Ioane Warne confessed that she was sent by Doctour Story to the Bishoppe of London about twelue weekes agoe since which tyme shee hath continued with the sayd Bishop ¶ Concernyng the 9. Article To the 9. Article they confesse and say that as they beleeue the premisses before by them confessed to be true so they deny not the same to be manifest and that they bee of the iurisdiction of London And thus hauyng expressed their Articles with their answers iointly made vnto the same yet remayneth further more fully now to discourse the stories handlyng of all the 7. aforesayd Martyrs seuerally and particularly by themselues first beginning with Tho. Whittle ⧠The history of all these 7. Martyrs particularly described in order here followeth first of Tho. Whittle who first recanting then returning agayne with great constancy and fortitude stoode to the defence of Christes doctrine agaynst the Papists to the fire IN the story of M. Philpot mention was made before of a maried Priest whom he found in the Colehouse at hys first commyng thither in heauines of mynd and great sorow for recantyng the doctrine which hee had taught in K. Edwards dayes whose name was Thom. Whittle of Essex and thus lyeth his story This Tho. Whittle after he had bene expulsed from the place in Essex where he serued went abroad where he might now here and there as occasion was ministred preachyng and sowyng the Gospel of Christ. At length beyng apprehended by one Edmund Alabaster in hope of reward promotion whiche he miserably gaped after he was brought first as prisoner before the B. of Winchester who then was fallen lately sicke of his disease whereof not long after hee dyed most straungely But the apprehender for his profered seruice was highly checked rated of the B. askyng if there were no man vnto whome he might bring such Rascals but to him Hence quoth he out of my sight thou varlet what doest thou trouble me with such matters The gredy cormorant beyng thus defeated of his desired pray yet thinking to seek and to hunt further caried his prisoner to the B. of London with whom what an euill messe of hādling this Whittle had and how he was by the B. all to beaten buffeted about the face by this his owne narration in a letter sent vnto his friend manifestly may appeare Upon Thursday which was the x. of Ianuary the B. of London sent for me Thom. Whittle minister out of the porters lodge where I had bene all night lying vpon the earth vpō a pallet where I had as painful a night of sicknes as euer I had God be thanked And when I came before hym he talked with me many thyngs of the sacrament so grossely as is not worthy to be rehearsed And amongst other thynges he asked me if I would haue come to masse that mornyng if he had sent for me Whereunto I answered that I would haue come to
hym at hys cōmandement but to your Masse sayd I I haue small affectiō At which aunswer he was displeased sore sayd I should be fedde with bread and water And as I followed hym through the great hall he turned backe and beat me with his fist first on the one cheeke and then on the other as the signe of my beatyng did many dayes appeare And then he led me into a little salthouse where I had no straw nor bed but lay two nightes on a table and slept soundly I thanke God Then vpon the Friday next after I was brought to my L. and he then gaue me many fayre words and said he would be good to me And so he goyng to Fulham committed me to Doct. Harpsfield that he and I in that after noone should common together and drewe out certayne Articles whereunto if I would subscribe I shoulde bee dismissed But D. Harpsfield sent not for me til night and then perswaded me very sore to forsake my opinions I answered I held nothing but the truth therfore I could not so lightly turne therefrom So I thought I should at y◠time haue had no more ado but he had made a certaine bill whiche the Register pulled out of his bosom red it The bill in deed was very easily made and therefore more daungerous for the effect therof was to detest all errours and heresies against the sacrament of the aultar and other sacramentes to beleue the fayth of the catholicke church and liue accordingly ¶ The copy of this bill here mentioned if it please the gētle reader to peruse so as it came to our hands we haue hereunto adioyned written and conteined in theyr owne wordes as foloweth to be sene ¶ The Bill of submission offered to Thomas Whittell to subscribe I Thomas Whittell Prieste of the Dioces of London knowledge and confesse with my mouth agreeing wyth my hart before you reuerend father in God Edm. bishop of London my Ordinary that I do detest and abhorre all maner of heresies and errours agaynst the Sacrament of the aulter or any of the Sacramentes of the Church whiche heresies and errours haue heretofore bene condemned in any wise by the catholicke church and I do protest and declare by these presents that I do both now hold and also entēd by gods grace alwayes hereafter to hold obserue and keepe in all poyntes the Catholicke fayth and beliefe of Christes Church according as this church of England being a member of the sayd Catholicke Church doth now professe and keepe and in no wise to swerue decline or go from the sayd faith during my naturall life submitting my selfe fully and wholly to you reuerend father my sayd Ordinarye in all thinges concerninge my reformation and amendement at all times In witnesse whereof I the sayde Thomas Whittell Prieste haue hereunto subscribed my name written c. To this Bill I did in deed set to my hand being much desired and counselled so to do and the flesh being alwaies desirous to haue libertye I considered not throughly the inconuenience that might come thereupon and respite I desired to haue had but earnestlye they desired me to subscribe Now when I had so done I had litle ioy thereof For by and by my mind and conscience tolde me by Gods worde that I had done euill by such a sleighty meanes to shake of the sweete Crosse of Christ and yet it was not my seking as God he knoweth but altogether came of them O the crafty subtlety of Sathan in his members Let euery man that God shall deliuer into theyr hands take good heede and cleaue fast to Christ for they will leaue no corner of his conscience vnsought but will attempt all guilefull and subtle meanes to corrupt him to fall both frō God and his trueth But yet let no man dispayre of Gods help for Peter did fall and rise agayne And Dauid sayeth A righteous man though he fall he shall not bee cast away for the Lorde vpholdeth him with his hande For I for my part haue felt my infirmities and yet haue I found Gods present helpe and comfort in time of neede I thanke hym therfore The night after I had subscribed I was sore greeued and for sorrowe of conscience coulde not sleepe For in the deliueraunce of my body out of bondes whiche I mighte haue had I could finde no ioy nor comfort but still was in my conscience tormented more and more being assured by Gods spirit and his word that I through euill councell aduisement had done amisse And both with disquietnesse of minde and with my other cruell handeling I was sickly lying vpon the ground when the keeper came and so I desired him to pray Doctour Harpsfield to come to me and so he did And when he came and the Register with him I told him that I was not well at ease but especially I told him I was greued very much in my conscience and minde because I had subscribed And I sayd that my conscience had so accused me through the iust iudgement of God and hys word that I had felt hell in my conscience and Sathan ready to deuoure me and therefore I pray you M. Harpsfield sayd I let me haue the bill agayne for I wyll not stande to it So he gentlye commaunded it to be fetched and gaue it mee and suffered mee to pull out my name whereof I was right glad when I had so done although death should folow And hereby I had experience of gods prouidence and mercy towardes me who trieth his people and suffereth them to fall but not to be lost for in the middest of this temptation and trouble he gaue me warning of my deed and also deliuered me his name be praysed for euermore Amen Neither deuill nor cruell tyrant can plucke any of Christes sheepe out of his hand Of the which flock of Christes sheepe I trust vndoubtedly I am one by meanes of hys death and bloudshedding which shall at the last day stand at his right hand and receiue with other his blessed benediction And now being condemned to dye my conscience and minde I prayse God is quiet in Christ and I by hys grace am very well willing and content to geue ouer this body to the death for the testimony of his truth pure religion agaynst Antichrist and all his false Religion doctrine They that report otherwise of me speake not truely And as for Fountayne I saw not him all that while By me Thomas Whittell Minister ¶ Concerning the troubled mind of this Godly man and tearing of his name out of the bill here followeth the report of the same written in the letters both of the sayde Harpsfield and also of Iohnson the Register beyng then present thereat and reporters of the same vnto the bishop as in theyr letters hereto annexed is to be sene * The Copy of Nich. Harpsfieldes Letter touching Mayster Whittell written to Boner Byshop
Christ our redemer brother and the blessed company of Aungels and all faithfull saued soules Of the incomparable good thinges and heauenlye treasures layd vp for vs in heauen by Christ Iesu. For the obteining wherof we ought to set light by all temporall griefes and transitorye afflictions so much the more in that our good God is faythfull will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our strength that namely in the end of our life when the tree where it falleth lieth styll as the preacher sayth when euery one causa sua dormit causa sua resurget for els before the ende he suffereth his sometime to fall but not finally to peryshe as Peter sinked vpon the Sea but yet was not drowned and sinned grieuouslye vpon the land thorow infirmity denying his Mayster but yet found mercy for the righteous falleth oftentimes And Christes holye Apostles are taught to â—ay remitte nobis debita nostra Yea though the righteous fall sayth Dauid he shall not be cast away for the Lord vpholdeth him with his hand Oh the bottomlesse mercy of God towardes vs miserable sinners He vouchsafe to plant in my heart true repentaunce and fayth to the obteining of remission of all my sinnes in the mercies of God and merites of Christ his sonne and therto I pray you say Amen Oh my hartely beloued it grieueth me to see the spoyle hauocke that Saule maketh with the congregation of Christe but what remedy This is Gods will and ordinaunce that his people shall here both be punished in the fleshe and tryed in theyr fayth as it is written Many are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord deliuereth them out of all for by a strayt path and narrowe doore must we enter Whether Into the ioyfull kyngdome of heauen therefore blessed are you and other that suffer persecution for Christes sake for the professing of the same Pray for me my felowes good brother that we may fight a good fight that we may keepe the fayth and ende our course with ioyfull gladnesse for now the time of our deliueraunce is at hand The Lord guide defend and keep vs and you and al his people in our iourney that we may safely through a shorte death passe to that long lasting life Farewell my deare and louing brother and felowe souldiour in Christ farewell I say in him who receiue our soules in peace when they shall depart from these tabernacles and he graunte vs a ioyfull resurrection and a mery meeting at the last day continuall dwelling together in his eternall heauenlye kingdome through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen Yours with my poore prayer other pleasure can I do you none Thomas Whittell Minister * To my deare brethren M. Filles and Cutbert MY deare and welbeloued brethren in Christ Mayster Filles and Cutbert I wish you all welfare of soule body Welfare to the soule is repentance of sinne faythfull affiaunce in Christ Iesus a godly life Welfare to the body is the health of the same with all necessary thinges for this bodely life The soule of man is immortall and therefore ought to be well kept least immortality to ioy should turne to immortality of sorow As for the body be it neuer so well kept and much made of yet shortly by nature will it perish and decay But those that are engraffed incorporated into Christe by true fayth feeling the motion of Gods holy spirite as a pledge of theyr election and inheritaunce exciting and styrring them not onely to seek heauenly thinges but also to hate vice and embrace vertue will not onely doe these thinges but also if need requyre will gladly take vp theyr Crosse and folow their capteine their king theyr Sauior Iesus Christ as his poore afflicted church of England now doth agaynst that false and Antichristian doctrine and religion now vsed specially that blasphemous Masse wherin Christs supper and holy ordinaunce is altogether peruerted abused contrarye to his institutioÌ„ to Paules procedinges so that that which they haue in theyr Masse is neither Sacrament of Christ nor yet sacrifice for sinne as the Priestes falsely pretend It is a sacrament that is as S. Augustine saith a visible sign of inuisible grace when it is ministred to the communicants according to Christes example and as it was of late yeres in this realm And as for sacrifice there is none to be made now for sinne for Christ with one sacrifice hath perfited for euer those that are sanctified Beware of false Religion and mens vayne traditioÌ„s and serue God with reuerence and godlye feare according to the doctrine of his Gospell whereto cleaue ye that yee may be blessed though of wicked men ye bee hated and accursed Rather drink of the cup of Christ with his church then of the cuppe of that rosecoloured whore of Babilon which is full of abhominations Rather striue ye to go to heauen by the path which is strait to flesh and bloud with the litle flock then to goe in the wide waye folowing the enticementes of the world and the flesh which leadeth to damnation Like as Christ suffered in the flesh sayeth S. Peter so arme ye your selues with the same minde for Christ suffred for vs leauing vs example to folow his footsteps Blessed are they that suffer for his sake great is their reward in heauen He that ouercommeth sayth S. Iohn shall eat of the tree of life he shall haue a crowne of life not be hurt of the second death he shall be clothed with white araye not be put out of the booke of life Yea I will confesse his name sayth Christ before my father and before his Aungels he shal be a piller in the house of God and sitte with me on my seat And thus I bidde you farewell myne owne Brethren and deare felowes in Christ. Whose grace and peace be alway with you Amen This world I do forsake To Christ I me betake And for his Gospell sake Paciently death I take My body to the dust Now to returne it must My soule I know full well With my God it shal dwel Thomas Whittell ¶ An other Letter of M. Thomas Whittell written to a certayne Godly woman OH my deare and louing sister in Christe be not dismayde in this storme of persecution for Paule calleth the Gospell the word of the Crosse because it is neuer truely taught but the crosse and cruell persecution immediately and necessarily doeth folow the same and therfore it is a manifest token of Gods truth and hath bene here and is still abroade and that is a cause of the rage and crueltye of Sathan agaynste Christe and his members which must bee corrected for theyr sinnes in this worlde theyr fayth must be tried that after triall and pacient suffering the faythfull may receiue the crowne of glorye Feare not therefore my welbeloued but proceede in the knowledge and feare of God
heretofore duryng the raygne of the Queenes Maiestie aforesayd refused and so now doth refuse to come and heare Masse and to receiue the sacramente of the Aultar as they are now vsed and ministred in thys Churche of Englande because he saith that concerning the Masse he cannot bee perswaded in hys conscience that the sacrifice pretended to bee in the same is agreeable to Gods word or mayntaynable by the same or that wythout deadly offence he cannot worshyp the body and bloud of Chryst that is pretēded to be there And as concerning the sacrament of the Aultar this Examinate sayth that he heretofore duryng the sayd raygne hath refused and nowe doth refuse to receiue the same as is nowe vsed in thys Churche of Englande because it is not vsed accordynge to the institution of Chryste but bothe in a straunge tongue and also not ministred in bothe kyndes and besides that contrary to Gods worde it is there taughte that the thynge there minystred is to bee adored as the reall and true bodye of Chryste And furthermore this Examinate saythe that duryng the sayd raygne he hath not bene confessed to the Prieste nor receaued absolution at hys handes because hee is not bound by Gods word to make auricular confession Bartlet Greene. Many other sondrye conferences and publicke examinations they brought hym vnto But in the end seeyng hys steadfastnesse of faythe to bee suche as agaynst the whiche neither the threatninges nor yet their flattering promises could preuayle the xv day of Ianuary the Bishop caused him with the rest aboue named to be brought into the Consistory in Paules where being set in hys Iudgement seate accompanied with Fecknā then Deane of the same church and other his Chaplaines after he had condemned the other sixe he then called for Bartlet Grene began with these or the like wordes Honourable audience I thinke it best to open vnto you the conuersation of this man called Bartlet Greene. And because you shall not charge me that I go aboute to seeke any mans bloud here you shal heare the Councelles letters which they sēt with him vnto me The effect wherof is that where hee had bene of long time in the Tower of London for heresie they haue now sent him vnto me to be ordered according to the lawes therefore prouided And now to thee Bartlet Greene I propose these ix articles Then he read the Articles aboue mentioned whiche were generally obiected to all these seuen prisoners to wit Thomas Whittell Iohn Tudson Iohn Went Thomas Browne Isabell Foster Ioane Lashforde Bartlet Greene. But when M. Greene woulde haue aunswered them particularly he was putte to silence with promise that he should haue time to aunswere sufficiently and therfore the Byshoppe proceeding sayd that when Greene came first to his house he desired to haue thee bookes of the ancient Doctors of the Churche to read whiche hee sayd hee graunted him Whereunto Greene aunswered and sayde that if the Doctours were with indifferēt iudgement weighed they made more a greate deale wyth hym then they did with them Feck Upon which wordes Fecknam Deane of Paules stoode vp and marueiling why hee sayd so asked hym if he would be content to stand to the iudgemente of the Doctours Greene. Greene then sayd that he was content to stād to theyr Doctours iudgement Feck I will then propound vnto you quoth Feck the Doctours and interprete them your selfe So hee alledged a place of Chrisostome ad popul Antioch whiche was this Elias ascendens melotem suum post se reliquit Christus verò ascendens carnem suam assumpsit eandem post se reliquit and he demaunded Greene how he vnderstoode the place Greene. Then Greene prayed him that he would confer the Doctours saying together and therefore alledged the same Doctour agayne writing vpon the 1. Cor. 10. An non est panis quem nos benedicimus communicatio corporis Domini Non ne est Calix c. Whereby hee prooued that this Doctour called this sacrament but a signe of the Lordes body Many other wordes of brobation and denyal were betwixe them Feck At last Fecknam demaunded of hym how longe he had bene of his opinion For M. Greene said hee you confessed once to me that when you were at Oxforde at schoole you were called the rankest papist in that house being compelled to go to the lecture of Peter Martyr you were conuerted from your old doctrine Greene. And Greene confessed the same Feck Then agayne he sayd that Greene told him that the sayd Peter Martyr was a Papist in his first comming to Oxford Whereupon he made an exclamation and praied the people to consider howe vayne his doctrine that he professed was whiche was grounded vppon one man and that vpon so vnconstāt a man is Peter Martyr whiche perceiuing the wicked intent of the Counsel was content to please them and forsake the true and Catholicke fayth Greene. Greene sayd that hee grounded not his fayth vpō Martir nor any other nor did beleue so because martyr beleued the same but because that he hadde heard the Scriptures and the Doctours of the Church truely and wholesomely expounded by him neyther had he anye regard of the man but of the word which he spake And further he sayd that he heard the sayde M. Peter saye often that he had not as yet while he was a papiste read Chrysostome vpon the x. to the Corinthes nor many other places of the Doctours but when he had read them and wel considered them he was content to yelde to the Doctours hauing first humbled himselfe in prayer desiring God to illuminate hym and bring him to the true vnderstandyng of the scripture Whiche thinge sayde Greene if you my Lorde would doe I doe not doubt but God woulde open your eyes and shewe you his truthe no more then I doe doubt hys wordes be true that sayth Aske and it shall be geuen to you knocke and it shall be opened vnto you c. Feck Then Fecknam asked him what he thoughte of this article Sanctam ecclesiam catholicam Greene. And Greene aunswered that hee dyd beleeue one holye and vniuersall Churche throughoute all the worlde Feck Then Fecknam sayd that he woulde sayne haue a sure marke and token whereby hee might knowe thys Churche and therefore he prayed Greene to define vnto him this church Greene. Greene answered that his Church dyd agree in veritie of the true doctrine of Christ and was knowne by the true administration of hys sacramentes Feck Whereupon Fecknam sayd that he would proue the Church wherof he was to be neuer agreeyng in doctrine but alwayes to haue bene in controuersie in theyr religion For sayd he Luther and Zwinglius coulde neuer agree in theyr writinges or sayinges nor Oecolampadius with Carolostadius nor Caralostadius wyth eyther Zwinglius or Luther c. for Luther writing vppon the sacrament of the aultar said that in hoc pane vel
Apostle s. Paul wryting to two Bishops Timothie and Titus setteth oute vnto vs a perfecte description of a true Bishop wyth all the properties and conditions belonging to the same vnto the which exemplare it shall be harde in these straunge daies to finde the image of any Bishop correspondent yet for example sake let vs take thys Archbishop of Canterburie and trie him by the rule thereof to see either howe neere hee commeth to the description of S. Paule or els howe farre off he swarueth from the common course of other in his time of his calling The rule of S. Paule is to be found first 1. Timothie 3. also in his Epistle to Titus chap. 1. in these woordes A Bishoppe must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Not stubburne nor angrie no drunkard no fighter not geuen to filthy luker but harberous one that loueth goodnesse sober minded righteous holy temperate and such as cleaueth vnto the true word and doctrine that he may be able to exhort c. Unto this rule and touchstone to lay now the life and conuersation of this Archb. we will first begin wyth that which is thus wrytten A Bishop must be faultlesse as becommeth the Minister of God Like as no man is without sinne and euery man carieth with him his especiall vice fault so yet neuerthelesse the Apostle meaneth that the Bishop and minister must be fautlesse in comparison of the common conuersation of men of the world which seeme more licentiously to liue at their owne liberties and pleasures then the bishop or minister ought to doe hauing small regard vnto good example geuing which a bishop and minister most carefully ought to consider least by hys dissolute life the woord of God be sclandered euill spoken of Which thing to auoide and the better to accomplish thys precept of the Apostle this woorthy man euermore gaue him selfe to continuall studie not breaking that order that he in the Uniuersitie commonly vsed that is by 5. of the clocke in the morning at his booke and so consuming that time in studie and praier vntill 9. of the clocke he then applied himselfe if the Princes affaires did not call hym away vntill dinner time to heare suters and to dispatche suche matters as appertained vnto his speciall cure and charge coÌ„mitting his temporall affaires both of his housholde and other forraine businesse vnto his officers So that such things were neuer impediments neither to hys studie nor to his pastoral charge which principally consisted in reformation of corrupt religion in setting foorth of true and sincere doctrine For the most parte alwaies being in Commission he associated himselfe with learned men for sifting and boulting out of one matter or other for the commoditie and profite of the Church of Englande By meanes wherof what for his priuate studie he was neuer idle besides that he accounted it no idle poynte to bestow one houre or twaine of the day in ouer reading such woorkes and bookes as daily came from beyond the seas After dinner if any suters were attendant he woulde very diligently heare them and dispatch them in such sort as euery man commended hys lenitie and gentlenesse althoughe the case required that some whiles diuers of them were committed by him to prisone And hauing no suters after dinner for an houre or thereabout he would play at the Chests or behold such as could play That done then againe to his ordinarye study at the which commonly he for the most part stoode and seldome sate and there continuing vntill 5. of the clocke bestowed that houre in hearing the common prayer and walking or vsing some honest pastime vntill supper time At supper if he had appetite as many times he would not suppe yet would he sit downe at the table hauing his ordinarie prouision of hys mâ—sse furnished with expedient companye he wearing on his haÌ„ds his gloues because he would as it were therby weane himself froÌ„ eating of meat but yet keping the company with such fruitful talke as did repast much delight the hearers so that by this meanes hospitalitie was well furnished and the almes chest well maintained for reliefe of the poore After supper he would consume one houre at the least in walking or some other honest pastime and then againe vntill 9. of the clocke at one kinde of study or other So that no houre of the day was spent in vaine but the same was so bestowed as tended to the glory of God the seruice of the Prince or to the commoditie of the Church Which his well bestowing of his time procured to him most happely a good report of all men to be in respecte of other mennes conuersation fautlesse as it became the Minister of God That a Bishop ought not to be stubberne Secondly it is required That a Bishop ought not to bee stubberne With which kinde of vice without great wrong thys Archbyshop in no wise oughte to be charged whose nature was such as none more gentle or sooner wonne to any honest sute or purpose specially in such things wherin by hys woord wryting counsell or deede he might gratifie either any gentle or noble manne or doe good to anye meane person or els relieue the needy and poore Onely in causes pertaining to God or his Prince no man more stoute more constant or more harde to be wonne as in that part hys earnest defence in the Parliament house aboue three dayes together in disputing against the six articles of Gardiners deuice can testifie And thoughe the King would needes haue them vpon some politicke consideration to goe forwarde yet hee so handled himselfe aswell in the Parliament house as afterwardes by wryting so obediently and with suche humble behauioure in woordes towardes hys Prince protesting the cause not to be his but almighty Gods who was the authoure of all truthe that the King did not onely well like hys defence willing hym to departe out of the Parliament house into the Counsaile chamber whilest the Acte should passe and be graunted for safegard of hys conscience which he wyth humble protestation refused hoping that his Maiestie in processe of time woulde reuoke them againe but also after the Parliament was finished the King perceiuing the zealous affection that the Archbishop bare towardes the defence of hys cause whiche many wayes by Scriptures and manifolde authorities and reasons he had substantially confirmed and defended sent the Lorde Cromwell then Uicegerent with the two dukes of Northfolke and Suffolke and all the Lordes of the Parliament to dine wyth hym at Lambeth Where it was declared by the Uicegerent and the two Dukes that it was the Kinges pleasure that they all shoulde in hys highnesse behalfe chearish comfort and animate him as one that for his trauaile in that Parliament had shewed hymself both greatly learned and also discrete and wise and therefore they willed hym not to be discouraged for any thyng that
of two Papists of the parish of Chartham his vtter enemies Sander and Browne by name for a Sermon preached at Chartham or Passion Sunday which chanced on S. Gregories euen they both beyng absent that day at Wye faire as it is well prooued namely for that he preached against the Masse saying that our Sauiour Christ was the onely soule Priest which song Masse on the aultar of the Crosse there sacrifising for the sinnes of the worlde once for euer and that all other Masses were but remembraunces and thankesgeuing for that one sacrifice or such wordes in effect Wherefore to conclude right worshipfull knowyng your godly zeales as well towardes the preferment of sincere Religion as your no lesse affection towardes the Kyng hys Maiesties persone and his godly proceedinges I most humbly beseeche you in the bowels of our Sauiour Christ so to ponder the weightye consideration of the premisses as by your trauailes vnto the Kinges Maiestie or to the honourable Counsaile we here in Kent that haue now of late our heartes bent towardes the obseruation of the lawe of God and the Prince thorough Turners godlye perswasions may receyue from your worships some comfortable worde of his deliueraunce or els certaynely many an honest and simple man lately embracing the trueth may perhaps fall away desperately from the same not without danger of their soules In accomplishing whereof your worships shall not onely do vnto almighty God and the Prince most true and acceptable seruice but also binde the sayd M. Turner with all other to whom this cause doth apperteine both dayly to pray for your prosperities and also to bee at your commaundementes during theyr lyues From Caunterbury the second day of Nouember Your worships euermore at commaundement R. M. And thus much conteineth the letter sent as is sayd by M. Morice to Doctor Buttes and Syr Anthony Denye Now what successe and speede this letter had it foloweth to be declared For Doctour Buttes the kinges Phisition aforesayd after the receipte of these letters considering the weighty contentes of the same as he was euer a forwarde friend in the Gospels cause so he thought not to forsâ—acke this matter to the vttermost of his diligence and so spying his time wheÌ„ the king was in trimming and in washing as his maner was at certayne times to call for his Barbar Doctour Buttes whose manner was at such times euer to be present and with some pleasaunt conceites to refresh and solace the kinges minde brought with hym in his hand this Letter The king asking what newes Doctour Buttes pleasantly and merely beginneth to insinuate vnto the king the effect of the matter and so at the kinges commaundement read out the letter which when the king had heard and paused a little with himselfe vpon the same commaunded agayne the letter to be read vnto him The hearing and consideration wherof so altered the kinges minde that wheras before he commaunded the sayde Turner to be whipped out of the countrey he now commaunded him to be reteined as a faythfull Subiect And here of that matter an end Let vs now returne to the Archbishop agayne Who although he was compassed about as is sayde with mighty enemies and by many crafty traynes impugned yet through Gods more mighty prouideÌ„ce working in the kinges hart so to fauor him he rubbed out all Kyng Henryes time without blemishe or foyle by meanes of the kinges supportation who not onely defended the sayd archbishop agaynst all his conspired aduersaryes but also extended such speciall fauour vnto him in such sort that he being not ignorant of hys wife whoÌ„ he had maryed before at Noremberge being Niece to the wife of Osiander keping her also all the sixe Articles time contrary to the law notwithstanding he both permitted the same and kept his counsell Then after the death of Kyng Henry immediatelye succeeded his sonne K. Edwarde vnder whose gouernement and protection the state of this Archbishoppe beyng his Godfather was nothing appayred but rather more aduaunced During all this meane time of king Henry aforesayd vntill the entring of king Edward it seemeth that Cranmer was scarsly yet throughly persuaded in the right knowledge of the Sacrament or at least was not yet fully rypened in the same wherin shortly after he being more grouÌ„dly confirmed by confereÌ„ce with Bishop Ridley in processe of time did so profite in more ryper knowledge that at last he tooke vpon him the defence of that whole doctrine that is to refute and throw downe first the corporall presence secondly the phantasticall Transubstantiation Thirdly the Idolatrous adoration Fourthlye the false errour of the Papistes that wicked menne doe eate the naturall body of Christ and lastly the blasphemous sacrifice of the Masse Whereupon in conclusion he wrote fiue bookes for the publicke instruction of the Church of England which instruction yet to this day standeth and is receiued in this Church of England Agaynste these fiue bookes of the Archbishop Steuen Gardiner the archenemy to Christ and his Gospell being then in the Tower slubbereth vp a certayne answere such as it was which he in open Court exhibited vp at Lambeth being there examined by the Archbishop aforesayd other the kinges CoÌ„missioners in king Edwardes dayes which booke was intituled An Explication and assertion of the true Catholick fayth touching the blessed SacrameÌ„t of the aultar with a confutation of a booke written against the same Agaynste this Explication or rather a cauilling Sophistication of Steuen Gardiner Doctour of law the Archbishop of Caunterbury learnedlye and copiously replying againe maketh aunswere which also he published abroad to the eies and iudgementes of all men in print All which writinges and bookes as well of the one part as of the other our present story woulde require here to be inferred but because to prosecute the whole matter at length wyll not be comprehended in a small roome and maye make to long taryaunce in our story it shall therfore be best to put of the same vnto the place of the Apendix folowing wherin the Lord willing we intend to close vp both these and other diuers treatises of these learned Martyrs as to this our story shall apperteine The vnquiet spirite of Stephen Gardiner beyng not yet contented after all this thrusteth out an other booke in Latine of the like Popishe Argument but after an other title named Marcus Anthonius Constantius Whereunto first the Archbishoppe agayne intending a full confutation had already absolued three partes of his aunsweare lying in prison Of the which partes two perished in Oxforde the other yet remayneth in my handes ready to bee seene and set forth as the Lord shall see good Also Bishop Ridley lying likewise the same time in prison hauing ther the sayd booke of Marcus Antonius for lack of penne and paper with a lead of a window in the margent of the booke wrote annotations as strayghtnesse of time would serue him in refutation of the
the place of iudgemēt spying where the king queenes maiesties Proctors were putting of his cap he first humbly bowing his knee to the ground made reuerence to the one and after to the other That done beholding the bishop in the face he put on his bonet agayne making no maner of token of obedience towardes him at all Whereat the Bishop being offended sayd vnto him that it might beseeme him right well weying the authority he did represēt to do his duety vnto him Wherunto Doctor Cranmer aunswered and sayd that he had once taken a solemne othe neuer to consent to the admitting of the bishop of Romes authority into this realm of England agayne and that he had done it aduisedly and meant by Gods grace to keepe it and therefore would cōmit nothing either by signe or token which might argue his consent to the receiuing of the same and so he desired the sayd Bishop to iudge of him and that he did it not for any contempt to his person which he could haue bene cōtent to haue honored as well as any of the other if his cōmission had come from as good authority as theyrs Thys answered he both modestly wisely and paciētly with his cappe on hys head not once bowing or making anye reuerence to hym that represented the Popes person whiche was wonderouslye of the people marked that was there present and saw it and marked it as nye as could be possible * The Oration of D. Brokes Bishop of Glocester vnto D. Cranmer Archb. of Caunt in the church of S. Mary at Oxford Anno. 1556. March 12. WHen after many meanes vsed they perceiued that the Archbishop would not moue his bonet the Bishop proceded in these wordes folowing My Lord at this present we are come to you as Commissioners and for you not intruding our selues by our owne authority but sent by Commission partly from the Popes holines partly from the king and Queenes moste excellent Maiesties not to your vtter discomfort but to your comfort if you will your self We come not to iudge you but to put you in remembraunce of that you haue bene shall be Neither come we to dispute with you but to examine you in certayne matters which being done to make relation thereof to him that hath power to iudge you The first being well taken shall make the second to be well taken For if you of your part be moued to come to a conformity then shall not onely we of our side take ioy of our examination but also they that haue sent vs. And first as charity doth moue vs I would think good somewhat to exhort you and that by the second chapiter of S. Iohn in the Apoc. Memor esto vnde excideris age poenitentiam prima opera fac Sin minus i. Remember from whence thou art fallen and do the first workes Or if not and so as ye knowe what foloweth Remember your selfe from whence you haue fallen You haue fallen from the Vniuersall and Catholicke Churche of Christe from the verye true and receiued fayth of all Christendome and that by open heresye You haue fallen from your promise to God from your fidelitye and allegeaunce and that by open preaching mariage and adultery You haue fallen from your soueraigne prince and Queene by open treason Remember therfore from whence you are fallen Your fall is great the daunger can not be sene Wherefore when I say remember from whence you haue fallen I put you in mind not onely of your fall but also of the state you were in before your fal You were sometime as land other poore men in a meane estate God I take to witnesse I speake it to no reproche or abasement of you but to put you in memory how god hath called you from a low to an high degree from one degree to another from better to better neuer gaue you ouer till he had appoynted you Legatum natum Metropolitanum Angliae Pastorem gregis sui Such great trust did he put you in in his Church What could he doe more for euen as he ordeined Moyses to be a ruler ouer his Churche of Israell and gaue him full authority vpon the same so did he make you ouer his Church of England And when did he this for you forsooth when you gaue no occasion or cause of mistruste either to hym or to his Magistrates For although it be coniectured that in all your time ye were not vpright in the honour and faith of Christ but rather set vppe of purpose as a fitte instrument whereby the Church might be spoyled and brought into ruine yet may it appeare by many your doings otherwise and I for my part as it behoueth ech one of vs shall thinke the best For who was thought as then more deuout who was more religious in the face of the world Who was thought to haue more cōscience of a vow making and obseruing the order of the Church more earnest in the defence of the reall presence of Christes bodye and bloude in the Sacrament of the aultar then ye were and then all things prospered with you your Prince fauored you yea God himselfe fauoured you your candlesticke was set vp in the highest place of the Church and the light of your candle was ouer all the Churche I would God it had so continued still But after you beganne to fall by Schisme and would not acknowledge the Popes holines as supreame head but would stoutly vphold the vnlawfull requestes of king Henry the 8. would beare with that should not be borne withall then began you to fansy vnlawfull libertye and when you had exiled good conscience then ensued a great shipwracke in the Sea whiche was out of the true and Catholicke Churche cast into the sea of desperation for as he saith Extra Ecclesiam non est salus When you had forsaken GOD God forsooke you and gaue you ouer to your owne will and suffered you to fall from Schisme to Apostacy frō Apostacy to heresy from heresy to periury from periury to treason and so in conclusion into the full indignation of our soueraigne prince which you may thinke a iust punishment of god for your other abhominable opinions After that ye fell lower and lower now to the lowest degree of all to the end of honor life For if the light of your candle be as it hath bene hitherto duskey your candlesticke is like to be remoued haue a great fal so low and so farre out of knowledge that it shal be quite out of Gods fauour and past all hope of recouery Quia in inferno nulla est redemptio The daūger wher of being so great very pity causeth me to say Memor esto vnde excideris I adde also and whether you fall But here peraduenture you will say to me what sir my fall is not so great as you make it I haue not yet fallen from the catholicke Church For that is not
cordis thesaurizas tibi iram in die irae Well what it is thē if feare do not hinder you shame to vnsay that that you haue sayde Nay it is no shame vnlesse ye thinke it shame to agree with the true and the catholicke church of christ And if that bee shame then blame S. Paule who persecuted the Disciples of Christ with sword then blame S. Peter who denyed his mayster Christ with an othe that he neuer knewe him S. Cyprian before his returne being a witch S. Augustine being ix yeares out of the Church They thought it no shame after their returne of that they hadde returned Shall it then be shame for you to conuert and consent with the Churche of Christe no no. What is it then that doth let you Glory of the world nay as for the vanity of the world I for my part iudge not in you beyng a man of learning and knowing your estate And as for the losse of your estimation it is tenne to one that where you were Archhishop of Caunterbury and Metropolitane of England it is tenne to one I say that ye shall be as well still yea and rather better And as for the winning of good men there is no doubte but all that be here present and the whole congregation of Christes Churche also will more reioyce of your returne then they were sory for your fall And as for the other ye neede not to doubt for they shall all come after and to say the truth if you should lose them for euer it were no force ye should haue no losse thereby I do not here touch them which should confirme your estimation For as Sayncte Paule after his conuersion was receiued into the Church of Christ with wonderfull ioy to the whole congregation euen so shall you be The fame of your returne shall be spread abroade throughout all Christendome where your face was neuer knowne But you will say perhappes your conscience will not suffer you My Lord there is a good conscience and there is a bad conscience The good conscience haue not they as S. Paul declareth to Timothe concerning Hymaeneus and Alexander This euill badde conscience is sayth S. Cyprian well to be knowne by his marke What marke This conscience is marked with the print of heresy This conscience is a noughty filthy and a bronded conscience which I trust is not in you I haue cōceiued a better hope of you then so or els would I neuer go about to persuade or exhort you But what conscience should stay you to returne to the Catholicke fayth and vniuersall Churche of Christ what conscience doth separate you to that deuillish and seuerall Church to a liberty which neuer had ground in the holy Scriptures If you iudge your liberty to be good then iudge you all Christendome to do euill besides you O what a presumptuous persuasiō is this vpō this vtterly to forsake the church of Christ Vnder what colour or pretence doe you this for the abuses as though in your Church were no abuses yes that there were And if you forsake the vniuersall Church for the abuses why do you not thē forsake your particuler churche and so be flitting from one to an other That is not the nexte way to slip from the church for the abuses for if you had seene abuses you should rather haue endeuored for a reformation then for a defection He is a good Chirurgeon who for a litle payne in the toe will cut of the whole leg He helpeth well the tooth ache which cutteth away the head by the shoulders It is mere folly to amend abuses by abuses Ye are like Diogenes for Diogenes on a time enuying the clenlines of Plato sayd on this wise Ecce calco fastum Platonis Plato answered Sed alio fastu So that Diogenes semed more faulty of the two But when we haue sayde all that we can peraduenture you will say I will not returne And to that I say I will not aunswere Neuerthelesse heare what Christ sayth to such obstinate and stifnecked people in the parable of the Supper Whē he had sent out his men to cal them in that were appoynted and they would not come he bad his seruantes going into the wayes and streetes to compell men to come in Cogite intrare If then the Church wyll not lese any member that may be compelled to come in ye must thinke it good to take the compulsion least you loose your part of the supper which the Lord hath prepared for you and this cōpulsion standeth well with charity But it may be perhaps that some hath animated you to sticke to your tackle not to geue ouer bearing you in hand that your opinion is good and that ye shall dye in a good quarrell god shall accept your oblation But heare what Christ sayth of a meaner gift If thou come to the aultar to offer thy oblation and knowest that thy brother hath somewhat to saye agaynst thee leaue there thy gift and go and be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer vp thy gift or els thy brother will make thy offering vnsauery before God This he sayd vnto all the world to the end they should know how theyr offeringes should be receiued if they were not according Remember you therefore before you offer vp your offering whether your gift be qualified or no. Remember the Churche of Rome and also of Englande where not one onely brother but a number haue matter against you so iust that they wil make your burnt offering to stincke before God except you be recōciled If you muste needes appoynt vppon a Sacrifice make yet a meane first to them that haue to lay agaynst you I say no more then the Church hath allowed me to saye For the sacrifice that is offered without the Church is not profitable The premises therfore cōsidered for gods sake I say Memor esto vnde excideris age paenitentiam prima opera fac Sin minus c. Cast not your selfe away spare your bodye spare your soule spare them also whome you haue seduced spare the shedding of Christes bloud for you in vayne Harden not your hart acknowledge the trueth yelde to the prescript word of God to the catholicke Church of Rome to the receiued veritie of all Christendome Wedde not your selfe to your owne selfewill Stand not to much in your owne conceyt thinke not your selfe wiser then all Christendome is besides you Leaue of this vniust cauill How leaue why leaue reason leaue wonder and beleue as the Catholicke Church doth beleeue and teach you Perswade with your selfe that extra Ecclesiam non est salus i. Without the Churche there is no saluation And thus much haue I sayd of charitye If this poore simple exhortation of mine may sincke into your head and take effect with you then haue I sayd as I would haue sayd otherwise not as I would but as I could for this
indifferentlye handled it shal therefore not greatly be out of our matter as ye haue heard the Orations of Byshop Brokes with the reasons talk of the other Commissioners amplified and set forth at large on the one side so now in repeatyng the wordes answeres of the other part to declare sette forth somewhat more amply and effectually what speach the sayd Archb. vsed for himselfe in the same Action by the faythfull relation and testimonye of certayne other who were lykewise there present and do thus report the effect of the Archbishops wordes aunswering to the first Oration of Bishoppe Brookes in manner as followeth * A more full aunswere of the Archbishop of Cant. to the first Oration of Bishop Brookes MY Lorde you haue very learnedly and eloquently in your Oration put me in remeÌ„brance of many things touching my selfe wherein I doe not meane to spende the time in aunswering of them I acknowledge Gods goodnes to me in all his giftes and thanke him as hartily for this state wherein I finde my selfe now as euer I did for the time of my prosperitie and it is not the losse of my promotions that greueth me The greatest griefe I haue at this time is and one of the greatest that euer I had in all my life to see the kinge and Queenes Maiesties by theyr Proctours here to become my accusers and that in theyr owne Realme and Country before a forraigne power If I haue transgressed the lawes of the Land their maiesties haue sufficient authoritie and power both from God and by the ordinaunce of this Realme to punish me wherunto I both haue and at all times shal be content to submitte my selfe Alas what hath the Pope to doe in Englande whose iurisdiction is so farre differeÌ„t from the iurisdiction of this Realm that it is impossible to be true to the one and true to the other The lawes also are so diuers that whosoeuer sweareth to both must needes incurre periury to the one Whiche as ofte as I remember euen for the loue that I beare to her grace I cannot be but hartily sorye to thynke vpon it how that her highnesse the day of her coronation at which time shee tooke a solemne othe to obserue all the lawes liberties of this realm of EnglaÌ„d at the same time also tooke an othe to the Bishop of Rome and promised to mayntaine yâ— See The state of Englande being so repugnant to the supremacie of the Pope it was impossible but shee muste needes be forsworne in the one Wherein if her grace had bene faythfully aduertised by her Counsaile then surely she would neuer haue done it The lawes of this Realme are that the king of England is the supreme and sole gouernour of all his Countryes and dominions that hee holdeth hys crowne and Scepter of himself by the auncient lawes customes and descentes of the kinges of the Realme and of none other The Pope sayth that all Emperoures and kinges holde theyr Crownes and Regalities of him and that hee may depose them when he list whiche is high treason for anye man to affirme and thinke being borne within the kinges dominions The Lawes of England are that all Bishoppes and Priestes offending in cases of Felonie or Treason are to be iudged and tryed by the lawes and Customes of the Realme The Popes lawes are that the secular power cannot iudge the spirituall power and that they are not vnder their iurisdiction which robbeth the king of the one part of hys people The lawes also of England are that whosoeuer hindereth the execution or proceeding of the Lawes of England for any other forraigne lawes Ecclesiasticall or temporall incurreth the daunger of a Premunire The Popes Lawes are that whosoeuer hindereth the proceedinges or executions of hys lawes for any other lawes of any other king or country both the Prince himselfe his Counsayle all his Officers Scribes Clerkes and whosoeuer geue consent or ayd to the making or executing of any such lawes standeth accursed A heauy case if hys curse were any thing worth that the king and Queene caÌ„not vse their owne lawes but they and all theyrs must stande accursed These thinges and manye more examples hee alleadged whiche he sayde styrred him that he coulde not geue his consent to the receiuing of suche an enemy into the realme so subuerting the dignitie and auncient lyberties of the same And as for the matter of heresie and schisme wherewith he was charged he protested and called God to witnes that he knewe none that hee mayntayned But if that were an heresie to deny the Popes authoritie and the Religion which the See of Rome hath published to the world these latter yeares then all the auncient Fathers of the Primitiue Churche the Apostles and Christe hym selfe taught heresie and he desired al them present to beare him witnesse that he tooke the traditions and Religion of that vsurping Prelate to be most erroneous false and against the doctrine of the whole scripture whiche he had oftentimes well proued by writing and the Authour of the same to be verry Antichrist so often preached of by the Apostles and Prophetes in whome did most euidently concurre al signes and tokens whereby he was paynted to the world to be knowne For it was most euident that he hadde aduaunced him selfe aboue all Emperours and kinges of the world whoÌ„ he affirmeth to hold their states and Empyres of hym as of their chiefe to be at his commaundement to depose erect at his good will and pleasure and that the storyes make mention of his intollerable insolent pride tyranny vsed ouer them in such sorte as no king woulde haue vsed to his christian subiectes nor yet a good mayster to his seruauntes setting his feet on the Emperoures necke affirming that to be verified in him which was â—oken onely of our sauiour Iesus Christ in these wordes Super AspideÌ„ Basiliscum ambulabis conculcabis Leonem Draconem Other some had he made to hold his styrrops others hee had displaced remoued from their Empyres and seates royall and not content herewithall more insolent then Lucifer hath occupyed not onely the highest place in thys world aboue kinges and Princes but hathe further presumed to sit in the seat of almighty God whiche onely he reserued to himself which is the conscience of man and for to keep the possession therof he hath promised forgeuenes of sinnes totiens quotiens He hath brought in Gods of his owne framing inuented a new religion full of gayne and lucre quite contrary to the doctrine of the holy scripture onely for the mainteyning of his kingdome displacing Christ from his glory holding his people in a miserable seruitude of blindnes to the losse of a great number of soules whiche God at the latter day shall exact at hys hande boasting manye tymes in his Canons and Decrees that hee can dispense Contra Petrum contra
the king so Yes that I durst quoth ye and did in the publication of hys Stile wherin he was named supreme head of the Churche ther was neuer other thing meant A number of other fond and foolish obiectiōs were made with repetition wherof I thought not to trouble the reader Thus after they had receaued his aunswere to al their obiections they cited him as is aforesayd to appeare at Rome within foure score dayes to make there hys personall aunsweres whiche he sayde if the kinge and Queene would send hym he would be content to do and so thence was caryed to prison agayne where he continually remayned notwithstanding that hee was commaunded to appeare at Rome Wherein al men that haue eyes to see may easily perceaue the crafty practise of these prelates the visured face of their Iustice as though the Court of Rome would cōdemne no man before he aunswered for hymself as al law and equitie required But the very same instaunt time the holines of that vnholy father contrarye to all reason iustice sent his letter executory vnto the kinge and Queene to degrade and depriue him of his dignitie whiche thynge he did not onely before the lxxx dayes were ended but before there were xx dayes spent Furthermore whereas the sayd archbishop was fast deteined in strayt prison so that he could not appeare as was notorious both in Englād and also in the Romishe Court and therefore had a lawfull and most iust excuse of his absence by all lawes both popish other yet in the end of the sayd lxxx daies was y◠worthy Martyr decreed Contumax that is sturdilye frowardly and wilfully absent and in payne of the same hys absence condemned and put to death As touching the foresayd executory Letters of the Pope sent to the king and Queene beginning thus Paulus Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei charissimo in Christo filio Philippo Regi charissimae in Christo filiae Mariae Reginae c. because the full tenour therof is expressed in our first impression of Actes Pag. 1490. it shal not be needfull to comber this volume in repeating the same agayne Doctor Thurlby and Doctor Boner comming with a new Commission to sit vpon the archbishop the 14. day of February THis letter or sentence difinitiue of the Pope was dated about the first day of Ianuary and was deliuered here in Eng. about the middest of February Upon the receit of which letters an other session was appoynted for the Archbishop to appeare the 14. day of February before certayne Commissions directed downe by the Queene the chiefe wherof was the Bishop of Ely Doctour Thurlby Concerning which Doctour Thurlby by the way here is to be noted that albeit he was not the sayde Archbishops housholde Chapleyne yet he was so familiarly acquaynted with him so dearely beloued so inwardly accepted and aduaunced of hym not like a Chapleyne but rather lyke a naturall brother that there was neuer anye thinge in the Archbishops house so deare were it plate Iewell Horse Mappes books or any thing els but if Thurlby dyd neuer so little commend it a subtle kinde of begging the Archbishop by and by either gaue it to him or shortly sent it after him to hys house So greatly was the Archbishop inamored with him that whosoeuer would obtayne any thing of hym most commonly would make theyr way before by D. Thurlby Which by matter of the sayd Doctour Thurlby I thought here to recite not so much to rebrayd the man with the voyce of vnthankefulnes as chiefly and onely for this to admonishe him of old benefites receiued whereby he may the better remember hys old benefactor and so to fauour the cause and quarrell of hym whome he was so singularly bounden vnto With the sayd Doctor Thurlby bishop of Ely was also assigned in the same Commission Doctour Boner Byshop of London which two comming to Oxford vpō S. Ualentines daye as the Popes delegates with a newe commission from Rome by the vertue thereof commaunded the Archb. aforesayd to come before them in the quier of Christes Church before the high aultar where they sitting according to theyr manner in their pontificalibus first began as the fashion is to reade theyr Commission wherein was conteined how that in the Court of Rome all thinges being indifferently examined both the articles layd to hys charge with the aunsweres made vnto them and witnesses examined on both partes and counsel heard as well on the king and Queenes behalfe his accusers as on the behalfe of T. Cranmer the party giltye so that hee wāted nothing appertayning to his necessary defense c. Which foresayd Commission as it was in reading O lord sayd the Archbishop what lyes be these that I being continually in prison and neuer could be suffered to haue coūsell or aduocate at home should product witnesse and appoynt my councell at Rome God muste needes punishe this open and shamelesse lying They read on the Commission which came from the Pope Plenitudine potestatis supplying all manner of defectes in lawe or processe committed in dealing with the Archbishop and geuing them full authoritie to proceede to the depriuation and degradation of him and so vpon excommunication to deliuer him vp to the secular power Omni appellatione remota When the commission was read thus they proceeding thereupon to his degradation first clothed and disguised him putting on hym a surplis and then an Aulbe after that the vestiment of a Subdeacon and euery other furniture as a Priest ready to Masse When they had apparelled him so farre What said he I thinke I shall say Masse Yea sayd Cosins one of Boners Chapleynes my Lord I trust to see you say Masse for all this Do you so quoth he that shall you neuer see nor I will neuer do it Then they inuested him in all manner of Robes of a Bishop and Archbishop as he is at his installing sauyng that as euery thing then is most riche and costly so euerye thing in this was of Cāuas and olde cloutes with a Miter and a Pall of the same sute downe vppon hym in mockery and then the crosier staffe was put in hys hand This done after the Popes pontificall forme and maner Boner who by the space of many yeres had borne as it seemed no great good will towardes him and nowe reioyced to see this day wherein he might triūph ouer him and take hys pleasure at full began to stretch out hys eloquence making hys Oration to the assemble after thys maner of sort Thys is the man who hath euer despised the Popes holines and nowe is to be iudged by him Thys is the man who hath pulled down so many churches now is come to be iudged in a church This is the man that contemned the blessed sacrament of the altar and nowe is come to be condemned afore that blessed sacrament hanging ouer the aultar This is the man that
such in our consciences as euery Christian man is bound to confesse to be the truth of God and euery member of Christes church here in England must needes embrace the same in heart and confesse it with mouth if need require loose and forsake not onely house land possessions riches wife children and friends but also if God will so call them gladly to suffer all manner of persecution and to loose their liues in the defence of GODS worde and trueth set out amongest vs. For our Sauiour Christ requireth the same of vs saying Who soeuer shal be ashamed of me and my worde before this adulterous and sinfull generation the sonne of man will also be ashamed of hym when he shall come in the glorye of his father with the holye Aungels And agayne sayth he Who soeuer will confesse me before men I will confesse him before my father that is in heauen And who soeuer will deny me before men I will also deny hym before my father that is in heauen And whosoeuer shall speake a worde agaynst the sonne of man it shall be forgeuen him but who soeuer shall rayle against the holy ghost it shall not be forgeuē him We humbly beseeche the Queenes Maiestie and you her honorable Commissioners bee not offended with vs for confessing this truth of God so straightly geuen vs in charge of Christ neither bring vppon vs that great sinne that neuer shall be forgeuen and shall cause our Sauiour Iesu Christ in the great day of iudgement before his heauenly Father all his Aungels to deny vs to take frō vs the blessed price and raunsome of his bloudshed wherwith we are redeemed For in that day neither the Queenes highnes neither you nor any man shal be able to excuse vs nor to purchase a pardon of Christ for this horrible sinne and blasphemye of casting aside and condemning his word We can not agree nor consent vnto this so horrible a sinne but we beseeche God for his mercy to geue vs and all menne grace moste earnestly to flee from it and rather if the will of God be so to suffer all extremitie and punishment in thys world then to incurre such damnation before God Manasses who restored agayn the wickednes of idolatrous religiō before put down by Ezechias his father brought the wrath of God vpon the people so that the scriptures sayth Notwithstanding the reformation made by Iosias the Lord turned not from the fiercenes of his great wrath wherwith hee was angrye agaynst Iuda because of the prouocation with the which Manasses prouoked him And the Lord said euen Iuda will I take away from my presence as I cast away Israell I will cast away this Citty of Ierusalem and the house whereof I sayd my name shall be there Ieroboam who at Bethel and Dan erected vp a new found seruice of God and not onely sinned himselfe but also made all Israel to sinne with him so that not onely he was damned for commaunding but the wrath of God came vppon all Israell for obeing that his vngodly commandement Yet was it not so heynous offence to bring man Idolatry neither yet heard of as after reformation made by the godly kinges and princes by the vertuous and holy Bishoppes by the Prophets and seruaunts of God to reiecte and cast of the word and true Religion of GOD and to receaue againe a damned impietie This moste heynous offence is now offered vnto vs although the same be paynted and coloured with the name of reformation restoring of religion auncient fayth wyth the name of the catholicke Churche of vnitie Catholicke truth with the cloke of fayned holines These are sheepe skinnes vnder the which as Christ saith rauening Wolues couer themselues But Christ willeth vs to looke vpon their fruites whereby we may know them and truely this is no good fruite to cast aside Gods word and to bānish the English seruice out of the Churches and in the place of it to bring in a latine tongue vnknowne vnto the people Which as it edifieth no man so hath it bene occasion of all blindnes and errour amonge the people For afore the blessed reformation begun by the most noble Prince of godlye memory the queenes good father and by our late holy and innocent king her good brother finished it is not vnknowne what blindnes errour wee were all in when not one man in all this realme vnlearned in the latine could say in English the Lordes prayer or knew any one article of his beliefe or rehearse any one of the x. cōmandementes And that ignoraunce mother of mischiefe was the very roote and well spring of all Idolatry Sodomiticall Monkery and whorish chastitie of vnmaryed priests of all whoredome dronkennes couetousnes swearing blasphemie with al other wicked sinfull liuing These brought in the seuere wrathe and vengeance of GOD plaging sinne with famine and pestilence and at last the sword consumed and auenged all theyr impietie and wicked liuing As it is greatly to be feared the same or more greuous plagues shall now agayne follow We cannot therefore consent nor agree that the worde of God and praiers in our English tongue which we vnderstand should be taken away from vs and for it a latin seruice we wote not what for none of vs vnderstande it to be agayne brought in amongest vs specially seeing that Christ hath sayd My sheepe heare my voyce and follow me I geue to them euerlasting life The seruice in Englishe teacheth vs that wee are the Lords people and the sheep of his pasture and commandeth that we harden not our hartes as when they prouoked the Lordes wrathe in the wildernes least hee sweare vnto vs as he did sweare vnto them that they should not enter into his rest The seruice in Latine is a confused noyse which if it be good as the say it is yet vnto vs that lack vnderstāding what goodnes can it bring S. Paule commaundeth that in the Churches all thinges shoulde bee done to edifying which we are sure is Gods commaundement But in the Latine seruice nothing is done to edifying but contrarily al to destroy those that are already edified and to driue vs from Gods word and truth and from beleuing of the same and so to bring vs to beleue lyes and fables that tempting and prouoking God we shoulde be brought into the iudgement that blessed Paule speaketh of saying Antichrist shall come according to the working of Satan with all manner of power and signes and lying wonders in all deceiuablenes of vnrighteousnes in those that pearish because they haue not receyued the loue of the truth that they might be saued And therfore God wil send them strong delusion that they should beleue lyes be damned as many as haue not beleued the truth but haue approued vntighteousnesse Thus altogether drawne from God we shall fal into his wrath through vnbeliefe till
church 2 To the second they aunswered that they beleeued that in the true Catholike church of Christe there be but two sacraments that is to say the sacrament of Baptisme and the sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ. 3 To the third article they al agreed confessing that they were Baptised in the Faith and beliefe of the Catholicke church and that their Godfathers and Godmothers had professed and promised for them as is contained in the same Article 4 To the fourth they answered that they alwaies were and yet then did coÌ„tinue in the faith and profession wherin they were baptised Richarde Nicols adding also that he had more plainely learned the truth of his profession by the doctrine set forth in king Edward the 6. his daies and thereupon he had builded his faithe and would coÌ„tinue in the same to hys liues ende God assisting him 5 To the fifth they answeared that they neither swarâ—ed nor went away from the Catholicke faith of Christ. Howbeit they confessed that within the time articulate and before they hadde misliked and earnestly spoken against the sacrifice of the Masse and against the sacrament of the altare affirming that they woulde not come to heare or bee partakers therof because they hadde and then did beleeue that they were set foorth and vsed contrary to Gods woord and glory And moreouer they did graunt that they hadde spoken against the vsurped authoritye of the B. of Rome as an oppressor of Christes Church and Gospell and that he ought not to haue any authoritye in Englande For all which sayings they were no whit sorie but rather reioyced and were glad 6 To the sixt they answered that they neuer refused nor yet then presently did refuse to be reconciled to the vnitye of Christes Catholicke church but they said they had and then did and so euer woulde heereafter vtterlye refuse to come to the churche of Rome or to acknowledge the authority of the seat hereof but did vtterly abhorre the same for putting downe the booke of God the Bible and setting vp the Babylonicall Masse wyth all other of Antichristes marchaundise 7 To the seuenth article the effect therof they all graunted And Symonde Ioyne declared further that the cause of hys refusing to be partaker of theyr trumperie was for that the commandements of God were there broken and Christes ordinaunces chaunged and put oute and the B. of Romes ordinances in steade thereof put in Moreouer as touching the sacrament of Christes body Christopher Lister affirmed that in the sayde Sacrament there is the substance of breade and wine as well after the woordes of consecration as before and that there is not in the same the very body and bloud of Christ really substaÌ„tially and truely but onely Sacramentally and spiritually by Faith in the faithfull receiuers and that the Masse is not propiciatorie for the quicke or for the dead but meere Idolatrie and abhomination 8 To the eight they sayde that they were sent to Colchester prison by the king and Queenes Commissioners because they would not come to theyr parish Churches and by them sent vnto the bishop of London to be therof further examined 9 To the ninth they al generally agreed that that which they had saide in the premisses was true that they were of the Diocesse of London These aunsweres thus made the Bishop did dismisse them for that present vntill the after noone At which time hauing firste their articles and aunsweres red vnto them againe and they standing most firmly vnto theyr Christian profession they were by diuers waies and meanes assaied and tried if they would reuoke the same their professed faith and returne to the vnitie of Antichristes church The burning of the foresayde sixe men at Colchester Which thing when they refused the bishop stoutly pronounced the sentence of coÌ„demnation against them committing them vnto the temporall power Who vppon the receit of the king and Quenes wryt sent them vnto Colchester where the 28. day of Aprill moste chearefully they ended theyr liues to the glory of Gods holy name and the great incouragement of others Hugh Lauerocke an olde lame man Iohn Apprice a blinde man Martyrs burned at Stratford the Bowe IN the discourse of thys parcell or parte of Hystorie I knowe not whether more to maruaile at the greate and vnsearchable mercies of God wyth whome there is no respecte in degrees of parsones but he choseth as well the poore lame and blinde as the rich mighty and healthful to sette foorth hys glory or els to note the vnreasonable or rather vnnaturall doings of these vnmerciful catholickes I meane B. Boner and his complices in whome was so little fauour or mercye to all sortes and kindes of men that also they spared neither impotente age neither lame nor blinde as may well appeare by these poore creatures whose names and stories heere vnder followe Hugh Lauerocke of the parish of Barking Painter of the age of 68. a lame creple Iohn Apprice a blinde man These 2. poore and simple creatures beinge belike accused by some promoting neighbor of theirs vnto the bish and other of the K. and Queenes Commissioners were sent for by their Officer and so being brought deliuered into the handes of the sayd bishop were the 1. day of May examined before him in his pallaice at London Where he first propounded and obiected againste them those 9. Articles wherof meÌ„tion is made before ministred as wel vnto Bartlet Grene as also vnto many others To the which they aunsweared in effecte as Christopher Lister Iohn Mace and other before mentioned had done Wherupon they were againe sent to prison and beside other times the 9. day of the same moneth in the consistorie of Pauls were againe openly producted and there after the olde order trauailed with all to recant theyr opinions against the Sacrament of the altare Wherunto Hugh Lauerocke first sayd I will stand to mine answers and to that that I haue coÌ„fessed and I can not finde in the scriptures that the Priestes should lift vp ouer theyr head a cake of bread The bishop then turned him vnto Iohn Apprice and asked what he would say To whom he answeared Your doctrine sayd he that yee set foorth teache is so agreeable wyth the world and embraced of the same that it can not be agreeable with the scripture of God And ye are not of the catholicke church for ye make lawes to kil men and make the Queene your hangman At which woordes the bishop belike somewhat tickeled and therfore very loth to delay theyr condeÌ„nation any longer such was now his hote burning charitie coÌ„manded that they shoulde be brought after him vnto Fulham whether he before dinner did goe and there in the afternoone after his solemne maner in the open church he pronounced the definitiue sentence of condemnation againste them and so deliuering them into the hands of the temporall officer thoughte
our eternal comfort dissolue the same and seperate vs asunder againe for a time Wherfore I thought it good yea and my bouÌ„den duety by this simple letter to prouoke styrre admonish you to behaue your selfe in all your doinges sayinges and thoughtes most thankfully vnto our good God for the same And therefore my deare wife as you haue hartily reioyced in the Lord and oftentimes geuen God thanks for his goodnes in bringing vs together in his holy ordinauÌ„ce eueÌ„ so now I desire you when this time of our seperation shal come to reioyce with me in the Lord and to geue him most harty thanks that he hath to his glory and our endles commodity separated vs againe for a little time hath mercifully taken me vnto himselfe forth of this miserable world into his celestiall kingdom beleuing and hoping also assuredly that God of hys goodnesse for his sonne Christes sake will shortlye bring you and your deare children thither to me that we maye moste ioyfully together sing prayses vnto his glorious name for euer And yet once agayne I desire you for the loue of God and as euer you loued me to reioyce with me and to geue God continuall thankes for doing his most mercifull wil vpon me I heare say that you do oftentimes vse to repeate this godly saying The Lordes wil be fulfilled Doubtlesse it reioyceth my poore hart to heare that report of you for the lordes sake vse that godly praier continually and teach your children and family to say the same day and night and not onely say it with your toungs but also with your hart and mind and ioyfully to submit your will to Gods will in very deed knowing beleuing assuredly that nothing shall come to you or any of yours otherwise then it shall be hys almightie and fatherly good wil and pleasure and for your eternall comfort and commodity Which thing to be moste true and certayne Christ testifyeth in his holy gospell saying Are not two litle Sparowes sold for a farthing and yet not one of them shall perish without the wil of your heauenly father And he concludeth saying Feare not yee therefore for yee are better then many sparowes As though he shoulde haue sayd If God haue such a respecte and care for a poore sparowe which is not worth one farthing that it shall not be taken in the lime twig net or pitfall vntill it be his good will pleasure you may be wel assured that not one of you whoÌ„ he so dearly loueth that he hath geueÌ„ his only deare sonne for you shall perishe or depart forth of this miserable life without his almighty good will and pleasure Therefore deare wife put your truste and confidence wholly onely in him and euer pray that his will be fulfilled and not yours except it be agreeing to his will the which I pray GOD it may euer be Amen And as for worldly thinges take you no care but be you well assured the Lorde your deare God and father will not see you nor yours lacke if you continue in his loue and childely feare and keepe a cleare conscience from all kinde of Idolatry superstition and wickednes as my trust is that you wyll doe although it be with the losse and daunger of this temporall life And good Margaret feare not them that canne but kill the body and yet can they not do that vntill God geue them leaâ—e but feare to displease him that can kyll both body and soule and cast them into hell fire Let not the remembraunce of your children keep you from God The Lord himselfe will be a father and a mother better then euer you or I could haue bene vnto them He himselfe wil do all thinges necessary for them yea as much as rock the Cradle if need be He hath geuen his holy Angels charge ouer them therefore committ them vnto him But if you may liue with a cleare conscience for elles I woulde not haue you to liue and see the bringing vp of your children your selfe looke that you nurture them in the feare of God and keepe them farre from Idolatry superstition and all other kinde of wickednesse and for Gods sake helpe them to some learning if it be possible that they may increase in vertue and godly knowledge which shal be a better dowry to marry them withall then any worldlye substaunce and when they be come to age prouide them such husbandes as feare God and loue his holy worde I charge you take heede that you match them with no Papistes and if you liue and marry agayne your selfe whiche thing I woulde wishe you to doe if neede require or els not good wife take heede how you bestowe your selfe that you and my poore children be not compelled to wickednesse But if you shall be able well to liue Gods true widow I would counsell you so to liue still for the more quietnesse of your selfe and your poore children Take heede Margaret and play the wise womans part You haue warning by other if you will take an example And thus I commit you and my sweet children vnto Gods most merciful defence The blessing of God be with you and God seÌ„d vs a mery meeting together in heauen Farewel in Christ farewell mine owne deare hartes all Pray pray * To my good Brother Mayster Iohn Bradford THe peace of God in Iesus Christ the eternall comforte of his sweete spirite which hath surely sealed you vnto eternal saluation be with you and strengthen you in your ioyfull iourney towardes the celestiall Hierusalem my deare frend and most faythfull brother Maister Bradford to the setting forth of Gods glory and to your eternall ioy in Christ Amen Euer since that good M. Philpot shewed me your last letter my deare hart in the Lord I haue coÌ„tinued in great heauines and perplexity not for any hurt or discommodity that I can perceiue comming towardes you vnto whoÌ„ doubtlesse death is made life and great felicity but for the great losse that Gods Churche here in Englande shall sustaine by the taking away of so godly worthy and necessary an instrument as the Lorde hath made you to be Oh that my life and a thousand such wretched liues mo might go for yours Oh why doth God suffer me and such other Caterpillers to liue that can doe nothing but consume the almes of the church and take away you so worthy a workman laborer in the Lordes vineyard But wo be to our sinnes great vnthankfulnes whiche is the greatest cause of the taking away of such worthy instrumeÌ„tes of God as shoulde set forth his glory instruct his people If we had bene thaÌ„kfull vnto God for the good ministers of his word we had not bene so soone depriued both of it and them The Lord forgeue our great ingratitude sinnes and geue vs true repentaunce and fayth hold his hand of mercy ouer vs for his deare sonne Christes sake Take
will make so long as the Lord for our sinnes will suffer you to prosper and vntill the tyme that your own iniquitie be full ripe But then be you sure the Lord will sit in iudgement vpoÌ„ you as well as you do now vpon his Saints and will reward you according to your deseruings to whoÌ„ with my whole hart I coÌ„mit my cause and he will make auÌ„swere for me when the full time of my refreshing coÌ„meth In the meane space I will keepe silence with this that I haue sayd trusting that I haue sufficiently discharged my conscience in coÌ„fessing my faith and Religion to you declaring of what Churche I am euen of the Catholicke Church of Iesus Christ which was well knowne to be here in Englande in oure late good kinges dayes by two speciall tokens whiche cannot deceiue me nor suffer me to be deceiued that is to say the pure preaching of his holy worde and the due administration of the holy sacramentes whiche is not to be seene in your Romysh Churche and therefore it cannot iustly bee called the Churche and spouse of Christ. I beleeue in the holy Trinitie and all the other Articles of the Christian faythe contayned in the three Creedes and finally all the Canonicall scripture to be true in euery sentence And I detest all sectes bothe of the Arrians and Anabaptistes or anye other that deuide themselues from the true Churche of Christe whiche is his misticall bodye the grounde and piller of trueth and the very house of the liuing God And if for these thinges you take away my life make your selues gilty of my bloud you may for I am in your handes as the sheep brought to the shambles abiding the grace of the Butcher And bee you sure youre iudgement sleepeth not but when you cry peace peace and all is safe then shall your plagues begin like the sorrow of a woman traueling with childe according to Christes infallible promise This kynde of aunswere my deare heart it shall bee beste for you to make and by Gods grace I doe entend to take the same order my selfe in time to come when the Lorde shall vouche me worthy of that great dignitie whereunto hee hath called you And if they shall laugh you to scorne as I know they will saying thou art a foole and an vnlearned assehead and art able to make aunswere to nothing c. care you not for it but stil committe your cause vnto God who will make aunswere for you and tell them that they haue bene aunswered agayne and agayn of diuers godly and learned men but all will not helpe for you haue one solution of all manner of questions euen a fayre fire fagots this will be the ende of your disputations Therefore I pray you to trouble me no more but doe that whiche you are appoynted when God shall permit the time I am no better then Christe his Apostles and other of my good brethren that are gone before me This kinde of aunswere will cut their combes moste and edifie the people that stand by so that the same bee done coldly with sobrietie meekenes and patience as I hearde say oure sweete brethren Thomas Harland and Iohn Oswalde did at Lewes in Sussex to the great reioycing of the children of God that were in those parties and I heare saye that they were dissolued from this earthly Tabernacle at Lewes on saterday last and were condemned but the Wednesday before so that wee may perceaue the papistes haue quicke worke in hande that they make suche haste to haue vs home to our heauenly father Therefore let vs make our selues ready to ride in the fiery chariot leauing these sory mantels and old clokes behinde vs for a little time whiche God shall restore vnto vs agayne in a more glorious wise My good brother Harry you shall vnderstande that bragging Iohn T. hath begiled hys keepers who trusted hym to well and is runne awaye from them and hathe broughte the poore men into gaeat daunger by the same The one of them is cast by the Counselles commaundemente into the gatehouse at Westminster the other is fled foorth of the Countrey for feare Thus you may see the fruites of our free will men that made so much boast of their owne strength But that house whiche is not builded surely vppon the vnmoueable rocke will not longe stand agaynst the boystrous windes and stormes that blowe so strongly in these dayes of trouble But my dearely beloued brother blessed be God for you such as you be whiche haue played the partes of wise builders You haue digged downe past the sande of youre owne naturall strengthe and beneath the earth of your owne worldly wisedome are now come to the hard stone and vnmoueable Rock Christ who is your onely keeper and vpon him alone haue you builded your fayth most firmely without doubting mistruste or wauering Therefore neither the stormes nor tempestes wyndes nor weathers that Sathan and all his wily workemen canne bring agaynst you with the verye gates of hell to helpe them shall euer be able once to moue your house much lesse to ouerthrow it for the Lorde God hymselfe and no man is the builder thereof and hath promised to preserue and keepe the same safe for euer Vnto his moste mercifull defence therefore I doe hartily committe you and all your good company desiring him for his sweete sonne Iesus Christes sake to confirme and strengthen you all that you may be constant vnto the verye ende that after the finall victory is once gotten you may receiue the immeâ—cessible crowne of glorye of Gods free gifte through hys great mercye in Iesus Christe our onely Sauiour To whome with the Father and the holy Ghost be all honour glory praise thankes power rule and dominion for euer and euermore Amen The blessing of God be with you all Iohn Careles ¶ To my most deare and faythfull brother T. V. THe euerlasting peace of GOD in Iesus Chryste the continuall ioye and comfort of hys most pure holy and mighty spirit wyth the increase of fayth and liuely feeling of hys mercy bee with you my deare hart in the Lorde and faythfull louing brother T. V. to the full accomplishing of that good work which he hath so graciously begonne in you that the same by all meanes may be to the setting forth of his glory to the coÌ„moditie of his poore afflicted congregation and to the sweete comfort and quietnes of your conscience in him now and euermore Amen With suche due honour loue and reuerence as it becommeth me to beare vnto the sweete sayntes and dearely beloued children of God I haue me most hartily commended vnto you my deare brother V. with all earnest and faythfull remembrance of you in my dayly prayers thanking God right hartily that you doe likewise remember me in yours assuring you that my poore hart doth dayly feele great consolation thereby GOD onely haue the prayse for the same and
for lacke of knowledge oftentimes to fall into their crafty nettes For after they haue made them graunt a true Churche with the Sacraments of the same though not in such nūber as they would haue them and also that they were christened into the fayth thereof that is in the name of the Father of the Sonne and the holy Ghost they craftily now in the other their obiections descending as it were from the fayth of the Trinitie vnto theyr Idolatrous Masse other superstitious ceremonyes would make them grant that now in denying thereof they haue seuered thēselues from the fayth of the true Churche whereunto they were Baptised whiche is most false For though the true lyght of Gods Gospel holy word was marueilously darkned and in a maner vtterly extinguished yet the true fayth of the Trinitie by the mercifull prouidence of God was still preserued and into the fayth therof were we baptised and not into the beliefe and profession of their horrible Idolatry and vayne ceremonies These things not throughly wayed by these poore yet faythfull and true members of Christ caused some of them ignorauntly to graunt that when they came to the yeares of discretion and vnderstood the light of the Gospell they did seperate themselues from the fayth of the Church meaning none other but only to separate themselues from the admitting or allowing of such their popishe and erroneous trash as they now had defiled the church of christ wtall not from their fayth receiued in baptisme which in expres words in their aunsweres to the other articles they constātly affirmed declaring the Masse and sacrament of the aultar to be most wicked blasphemy agaynst Christ Iesus contrary to the truth of his Gospell and therfore vtterly they refused to assent and to be reconciled againe therunto These aunsweres in effect of them thus taken by the sayd Chauncellour they were for that time dismissed but the Bishop taking the matter into his owne handes the vi day of Marche propounded vnto them certayne other new articles the copy wherof followeth ¶ Other articles obiected by Boner Bi. of London agaynst Tho. Loseby Henry Ramsey Thomas Thyrtell Margaret Hide and Agnes Stanley the vi day of March being the second tyme of theyr examination 1. FIrst that thou hast thought beleued and spoken with in some part of the citie and Dioces of London that the fayth Religion and Ecclesiasticall seruice here obserued and kept as it is in the Realme of England is not a true and a laudable fayth Religion and seruice especially concerning the Masse and the 7. sacramentes nor is agreable to Gods worde testament that thou canst not finde in thy heart without murmuring grudging or scruple to receaue and vse it to conforme thy selfe vnto it as other subiectes of this realme customably haue done and doe 2. Item that thou hast thought c. that the english seruice set forth in the time of kinge Edwarde the vi here in thys Realme of England was and is good and godly Catholicke in all poynts and that it alone ought here in this realme to be receiued vsed and practised none other 3. Item likewise thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound to come to thy Parishe Churche there to be present and heare Mattins Masse Euensong and other Diuine seruice song or sayd there 4. Item thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound to come to procession to the Church vppon dayes and tymes appointed and to go in the same with others of the parish singing or saying then the accustomed prayers vsed in the Church nor to beare a taper or candel on Candelmas day nor take Ashes vppon Ashwednesday nor beare Palmes vpon Palme sonday not to creep to the crosse vpon daies accustomed nor to receiue and kisse the paxe at Masse time nor to receiue holy water or holy bread or to accept and allowe the ceremonies and vsages of the Churche after the maner and fashion as they are vsed in this realme 5. Item thou hast thought c. that thou art not bound at any time to confesse thy sinnes to any priest and to receiue absolution at his hands as Gods Minister not to receiue at any time the blessed sacrament of the aultar especiallye as it is vsed in this Church of England 6. Item thou hast thought c. that in matters of religion and fayth thou must follow and beleue thine own conscience onely and not to geue credite to the determination common order of the Catholicke Church the sea of Rome nor to any member therof 7. Item thou hast thought c. that all thinges do chance of an absolute and precise meere necessitie so that whether man do wel or euil he could not chuse but do so and that therfore no man hath any free will at all 8. Item thou hast thought c. that the fashiō and maner of Christening of infantes is not agreable to Gods word and that none can be effectually Baptised and thereby saued except he haue yeares of discretion to beleue himself so willingly accept or refuse Baptisme at his pleasure 9. Item thou hast thought c. That Prayers to Saints or Prayers for the dead are not auaylable and not allowable by Gods word or profitable in any wise and that the soules departed do straightwayes go to heauen or to hell or els do sleep till the day of dome so that there is no place of purgation at all 10. Itē thou hast thought c. that all such as in the tyme of king Hen. the viii or in time of Queene Mary of England haue bene burned as heretickes were no heretickes at all but faythfull and good Christian people especially Barnes Garret Ierome Frith Rogers Hooper Cardmaker Latimer Taylor Bradford Philpot Cranmer Ridley and such like and that thou diddest and doest allowe like and approue all their opinions doest mislike their condemnations and burninges 11. Item thou hast thought c. that fasting and prayers vsed in this Churche of England and the appoynting of dayes for fasting and the abstayning from flesh vpon fasting dayes and especially in the tyme of Lent is not laudable or allowable by Gods word but is hipocrisie foolishnes and that men ought to haue libertie to eate at all tymes all kindes of meate 12. Item thou hast thought c. that the sacrament of the aultar is an idoll and to reserue and keepe it or to honor it is playne idolatry and superstition and likewise of the masse and the eleuation of the sacrament 13. Item thou hast thought c. that thou or any els conuented before an Ecclesiasticall iudge concerning matters of beliefe and fayth art not nor is bound to make answer at all especially vnder an othe vpon a booke ¶ Their aunsweres to the Articles before obiected THeir aunsweres to these obiections were that as touching
hys Apostles and then I would answer him or els not Bish. Then he was very angry and sayd if I would not answer he would condemne me in dede vnlesse I would answer euery Article Auns Wel said I if you do you shal be giltie of my bloud and prooue your selfe a murtherer Arch. Then the archdeacon tooke the articles in his hand red the seconde Article which was that I was a Christian man and did beleeue in theyr mother the Catholicke church and the determination thereof Auns I sayd I was a Christian man in deede and therefore they had nothing against me Arch. Thē said he what saiest thou to the catholicke church which hath so long cōtinued except it were 9. or 10. yeres that this heresie hath sprong vp here in this realme Auns I sayde no man can accuse me of any thing spoken against the catholicke church of Christ. Bish. Then saide the bish doest thou not beleue the Creede Ans. Yes verely I beleue my Creede all that is written in the Testamēt of Christ with the rest of the Scriptures Bish. Then sayth he thou doest confesse that there is a Catholicke church I am glad of that but tell me is the King and Queene of that Church or not Ans. Wel said I now I perceiue you go about to be both mine accuser also my iudge contrary to all right I confesse Christ hath a Church vpon earth which is built vpon the Apostles Prophets Christ being the head therof and as touching the King and Quene I answere I haue nothing to do with no mās faith but with my owne neither came I hether to iudge for I iudge not my selfe but the Lord must iudge me Bishop Then sayd he Is there no part of that church here in England Auns Well I perceiue you would faine haue some thing to lay to my charge I will tell you where Christ sayeth whereas two or three be gathered together in his name there is he in the middest among them Then the archdeacon stoode vp with his mockes to put me out of comfort said to the people that I had no wit but that I thought all they were deceiued so long time and that halfe a dosen of vs should haue the truth in a corner that al they should be deceiued with such like taunts and mockes but would not suffer me to speake one woord Arch. Then he red the Article of the Sacrament and said I did denie the reall presence to be in the Sacrament after it was once consecrated and that I sayde Christes body was in heauen no where els and that the bread was nothing but a signe token or remembrance Ans. Then I said you haue to shew where and what my woordes were and heereof we talked a great while Bish. At the last the bishop was so angrie that he charged me in the Kinges Queenes and Cardinals name before the Maior and his brethren taking them to witnesse if I did not say yea or nay he would condemne me Ans. Then I saide seeing you haue nothing to accuse me of wherefore should I so answer Arch. Then the archd said I was gilty and sayd I was like a thefe at the barre which would not cōfesse his fault because his accusers were not present with a great many wordes would not let me open my mouth against him Ans. Then I sawe where about they went graunting to answere them by the woorde or els I thinke they woulde haue cōdemned me for holding of my peace and this was my beginning I beleue that Christ tooke bread and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and gaue it to his disciples and sayde Take eate this is my body which is geuen for you this doe in remembrance of me Arch. Doest thou beleeue that Christ meant euen as he sayd Ans. I said Christ was no dissembler but he spake the very truthe Arch. Thou hast very well sayd we will make the best of thy words Then he praised me with many words going about to prooue it his body reall and substantiall and said Christ called himself bread and this to proue when Christ saide This is my body the breade was his body saide he in dede real substantial not so long so big as it hong on the Crosse as the Capernaites did thinke but we eate it as mās weake nature can eate Christ. Therfore when he had sayd This is my body the bread was his body in very dede Ans. Then I asked him what Christ meant by these wordes Which is geuen for you Arch. He saide Christ spake that by the bread also but it was not written in Mathew but Luke had those words Ans. Then I asked him if Christes bodye were made of bread that was geuē for our redemption or whether the bread was crucified for vs or not Arch. Then he sayd no by saint Mary I say not so Ans. You haue said the truth in dede euen as I beleue Arch. Then he stoode vp with a great many of words and sayd that I did think it but bare bread stil as other bread is but he was sure Christe called it his body and then it was his body in deede for he would beleeue Christ. Ans. When he had spoken his pleasure by me thinking to haue condēned me by their law I said he had not iudged right of mee for I hadde not so spoken but did beleue the wordes of Christ as well as he and as much as he coulde prooue by the woorde Arch. Then he would heare what I did say it was Ans. I said I did beleeue it was that he gaue them Arch. Then he asked me what it was that he gaue them Auns I sayd that which he brake Arch. Then he asked me what was that he brake Auns I sayd that he tooke Arch What was it that he did take Auns I sayd the text sayth he tooke bread Arch. Wel then thou sayest it was but bread that his Disciples did eate by thy reason Auns Thus much I say looke what hee gaue them they did eate in deede Arch Why then was not that his body that they did eate Auns It was that which he brake Arch. Well sayd he I perceiue thy meaning well inough for thou doest thinke it is but breade still and that hee was not able to make it his body Auns That is your exposition vpon my minde Arch. Then saide he what diddest thou receiue when thou diddest receiue last Auns I sayde I doe beleue that I did eate Christes flesh and drinke his bloud For he saith My flesh is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede Arch Then he sayd I had well aunsweared thinking to haue had some aduauntage at my hand and praied me to tell him how I did eate his flesh and drinke his bloud Auns Then I sayde I must aunswer you by the woorde Christ sayeth He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude dwelleth
idolatrye and superstition whiche then was vsed as also that he had by preaching entised oothers to do the like Being then hereupon examined he confessed that hee comming into hys parishe Churche of Bentley and seing the people sitting there either gasing about or els talking together exhorted them that they would fall vnto prayer and meditation of Gods most holy worde and not â—it styll idlely Whereunto they willingly consented Then after prayer ended he read vnto them a chapiter of the New testament and so departed In which exercise he continued vntill Candlemas then being enformed that he might not so doe by the lawe for that he was no priest or minister he lefte of and kepte himselfe close in his house vntill Easter then nexte after At what time certayne sworne men for the inquiry of such matters came vnto hys house and attached him for reading in the Parish of Welley But when they vnderstood that he had red but once that it was of obedience whereunto hee earnestly moued the people they let hym for that tyme depart Notwythstanding for feare of their cruelty hee was not longe after constrayned to forsake his owne house and keepe himselfe in woodes barnes and other solitary places vntill the time of his apprehension After this examination the Lord Darcy sent him vp to the Counsell but they not minding to trouble them selues with him sent him vnto Boner Who by threateninges and other subtill meanes so abused the simple and fearfull hart of thys man as yet not throughly stayed vpon the ayd and helpe of God that within shorte tyme hee won him vnto his most wicked will and made him opeÌ„ly at Paules crosse to reuoke and recante his former profession and thereupon set him at libertie of body Whiche yet brought such a bondage and terrour of soule and conscience and so cast him downe that except the Lord whose mercies are immeasurable had supported and lifted hym vp agayne he had perished for euer But the Lord who neuer suffereth his elect Children vtterly to fall castinge his pittifull eyes vppon this loste sheepe with his mercifull and fatherly chastisment dyd with Peter rayse hym vp agayne geuing vnto him not only harty and vnfayned repentaunce but also a moste constant boldnes to professe agayne euen vnto the death hys most holy name and glorious gospel Wherefore at the procurement of one Thomas Tie priest sometime an earnest professor of Christ but now a fierce persecutour of the same as appeareth more at large before in the history of William Munt and his wife page 1979 he was againe apprehended and sent vp againe vnto Boner before whome he was the 8. day of Aprill and sondry other times else examined The report of which examination wrytten by his owne hand with bloud for lacke of other incke heereafter followeth The examination of Rafe Allerton at his seconde apprehension appearing before the Bishop of London at Fulham the 8. day of Aprill An. 1557. wrytten by him selfe wyth his owne bloud BOner Ah syrrha howe chaunceth it that you are come hether againe on this fashion I dare say thou art accused wrongfully Rafe Yea my Lord so I am For if I were guilty of such things as I am accused off then I would be very sorie Boner By sainct Marie that is noâ— wel done But let me heare Art thou an honest man for if I can proue no heresie by thee then shall thine accusers doe thee no harme at all Goe too lette me heare thee For I did not beleeue the tale to be true Rafe My Lorde who doeth accuse me I pray you let me know and what is mine accusation that I may answere thereunto Boner Ah wilt thou so Before God if thou hast not dissembled then thou needest not to be afraide nor ashamed to aunswer for thy selfe But tell me in faith hast thou not dissembled Rafe If I cannot haue mine accusers to accuse me before you my conscience doth constrain me to accuse my self before you For I confesse that I haue grieuously offended God in my dissimulatioÌ„ at my last being before your lordship for the which I am right sorrie as God knoweth Boner Wherein I pray thee diddest thou dissemble when thou wast before me Rafe Forsooth my Lord if your lordsh remeÌ„ber I did set my hand vnto a certain writing the contents wherof as I remember were that I did beleue in all things as the catholike churche teacheth c. In the which I did not disclose my minde but shamefully dissembled because I made no difference betwene the true church and the vntrue church Bon. Nay but I pray thee let me heare more of this gear For I fear me thou wilt smel of an hereticke anone Which is the true church as thou saiest Dost thou not call the heretikes church the true church or the catholike church of Christ Now which of these 2. are the true church saiest thou Go too for in faith I will know of thee ere I leaue thee Rafe As concerning the church of heretikes I vtterly abhorre the same as detestable and abhominable before God with all their enormities and heresies and the church catholicke is it that I onely embrace whose doctrine is sincere pure and true Boner By s. Augustine but that is wel said of thee For by God almighty if thou haddest allowed the church of heretikes I would haue burned thee with fire for thy labour Morton Then said one Morton a Priest My Lorde you know not yet what church it is that he calleth catholicke I warrant you he meaneth naughtely enough Boner Thinke you so Now by our blessed Lady if it be so he might haue deceiued me How say you syrrha which is the catholicke church Rafe Euen that which hath receiued the wholsome sound spoken of Esay Dauid Malachie and Paule with many other moe The which sounde as it is wrytten hath gone throughout all the earthe in euery place vnto the endes of the worlde Boner Yea thou sayest true before God For this is the sound that hath gone throughout all Christendom and he that beleeueth not the sound of the holy church as S. Cyprian saith doth erre For he saieth that whosoeuer is out of the Churche is like vnto them that were out of Noes ship when the flud came vpon al the whole world so that the Arke of Noe is likened vnto the church and therefore thou hast wel said in thy confession For the churche is not alone in Germanie nor was here in England in the time of the late schismes as the heretikes doe affirme For if the church should be there alone then were Christe a lier For he promised that the holy Ghost should come to vs leade vs into all truth yea and remaine with vs vnto the ende of the world So now if we wil take Christ for a true sayer then must we needes affirme that the waye whyche is taught in Fraunce Spaine Italie Flanders Denmark Scotland and all Christendome ouer must
vnto death Feare it not saith Christ for I haue ouercome death saith he Oh deare hearts seeing that Iesus Christ will be our helpe oh tary you the Lordes laisure Be strong let your hearts be of good comfort wait you stil for the Lord. He is at hand Yea the angel of the lord pitcheth his tent rounde about them that feare him and deliuereth them which way he seeth best For our liues are in the lords hands and they can doe nothing vnto vs before God suffer theÌ„ Therefore geue all thankes to God Oh deare hearts you shall be clothed with long white garments vpon the mount Sion with the multitude of Saintes and with Iesus Christ our Sauiour which will neuer forsake vs. Oh blessed virgins ye haue plaied the wise virgines part in that you haue taken oyle in your lamps that ye may go in with the bride grom when he commeth into the euerlasting ioy wyth hym But as for the folish they shal be shut out because they made not theÌ„selues ready to suffer with Christe neither goe about to take vp his crosse O deare hearts howe precious shall your death be in the sight of the Lord for deare is the death of his saintes O fare you well and pray The grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ be wyth you all Amen Amen Pray pray pray By me Rich. Roth wrytten with mine bloud This letter he confessed in dede vpon the sayd examination to haue wrytten with his bloude that he meant to haue sent the same vnto suche as were condempned at Colchester for the gospel of Iesus Christ and were afterwardes burned there as ye haue already heard The bish then farther asked him what he thought hys prison fellow Rafe Allerton to be He aunsweared that he thought hym to be one of the elect children of God and that if at any time heereafter he happened to be put to death for his faith and religion hee thought he shoulde die a true Martyr And moreouer finding him selfe agreued with the Bishoppes priuie and secrete condeÌ„ning of Gods people he said vnto him in this sort My Lord because the people should not see behold your doings ye cause me and others to be brought to our examinatioÌ„s by night being afraid belike to do it by day Foure Martyâ—s burned at Islington The Bishop not greatly caring for this talke proceeded to examine hym of other matters amongest whiche this high and waighty thyng was one videlicet how he did lyke the order and rites of the Churche then vsed here in England To whome he said that hee euer had and yet then did abhorre the same with all his heart Then diuers of the Bishops complices entreated and perswaded him to recant and aske mercy of the bishop No quoth Roth I will not aske mercy of hym that cannot geue it Wherupon he was as the rest before meÌ„tioned condemned and deliuered vnto the Shiriffe and the xvij day of September they all most ioyfully ended their lyues in one fire at Islington for the testimonie of Christ as before is declared ¶ Agnes Bongeor and Margaret Thurston two godly Christian women burnt at Colchester for the sincere professing of Christes Gospell A Little before gentle Reader was mention made often that suffred Martyrdome at Colchester pag. 2007. at whâ—ch tyme there were two other women also one called Margaret Thurston and the other Agnes Bongeor that should haue suffered with them and were likewyse condemned at the same tyme and place that the other aboue named ten were for the like cause and aunswered also in their examinations the like in effect as the other did But the one namely Margaret Thurston that 〈◊〉 she should suffer with those that went from the Castle was for that tyme deferred What the cause was the testimonie of Ioâ—e Cooke shal declare vnto vs. Which Ioâ—e Cooke the wife now of Iohn Sparke beyng then in the castle of Colchester for religion did demaund of this widow Thurston whose husband died in the prison being imprisoned for religion wherefore the sayd Margaret beyng a condemned woman should be reserued when the other suffred in the Castle Baily She aunswered that it was not for any feare of death but beyng prepared as the rest were that suffered the same day she felte in her selfe a great shiuering and trembling of the flesh Whereuppon forsaking the company she went aside to pray And whilest she was a praying she thought that she was lifted vp with a mighty wynd that came round about her Euen at that instant came in the Gaoler and company with hym whilest she turned her selfe to fetch her Psalter they tooke the other prisoners and left her alone Shortly after shee was remooued out of the Castle and put into the Towne prison where she continued vntill Friday seuennight after her company were burnt That day not two howers before her death she was brought to the Castell agayne where shee declared thus much to the aforesayde Ioane Cooke The other named Agnes Bongeor who should haue suffred in like maner with the 6. that went out of Motchal was also kept backe at that tyme but not in lyke sort because her name was wrong written within the writte as in the Bailiffes letters of Colchester sent to Boner about the same more plainely doth appeare in the booke of our first edition pag. 1632. The same morning the 2. of August that the sayd sixe in Motehall were called out to goe to their Martyrdome was Agnes Bongeor also called with them by the name of Agnes Bowyer Wherefore the Bailiffes vnderstaÌ„ding her as I sayd to be wrong named within the writ commanded the sayd Agnes Bongeor to prison agayne as ye haue heard in the letter before named and so from Motehall that day sent her to the Castle where shee remayned vntill her death But when she saw her selfe so separated from her sayd prison fellowes in that sort Oh good Lord what piteous mone that good woman made how bitterly shee wepte what strange thoughts came into her mynde how naked and desolate she esteemed her selfe and into what plunge of dispayre and care her poore soule was brought it was piteous and wonderful to see which all came because she went not with them to geue her lyfe in the defence of her Christ for of all thyngs in the world lyfe was least looked for at her hands For that morning in which she was kept backe from burnyng had she put on a smocke that she had prepared onely for that purpose And also hauyng a child a little yong Infant suckyng on her whom she kept with her tenderly all the tyme she was in prison agaynst the day likewyse did she send it away to another Nurse and prepared her selfe presently to geue her selfe for the testimonie of the glorious Gospell of Iesus Christ. So little did shee looke for lyfe and so greatly did Gods gifts worke in her aboue nature that death seemed a
of God and whosoeuer commandeth lawes contrary to Gods laws I may not do them for losing of my soule but rather obey God then man And he sayd why doest thou not these lawes theÌ„ are they not agreeable to Gods law And I sayd no you cannot prooue them to bee Gods lawes Yes sayth he that I can Then sayd I if you can prooue me by the word of God that you should haue any grauen Images made to set in your churches for lay mens bookes or to worship God by them or that you should haue any Ceremonies in your church as you haue prooue them by the word of God and I will do them Then sayde hee It is a good and decent order to furnishe the Church as when you shall goe to dinner you haue a clothe vppon the table to furnish the Table before the meate shall come vppon it so are these ceremonies a comely decent order to be in the Church among Christian people These sayd I are inuentions and imaginations out of your owne braine without any worde of God to prooue them For God sayth looke what you thinke good in your owne eyes if I commaund the contrary it is abhominable in my sight And these ceremonies are agaynst Gods lawes For S. Paul sayth they be weake and beggerly rebuketh the Galathians for doyng of them Well sayd he If you will not do them seyng they bee the lawes of the realme you are an heretike and disobedient and therefore come home agayne and confesse your fault with vs that you haue bene in errour c. Wyll you doe so And I sayd no I haue bene in no error for the spirituall lawes were neuer trulier set forth then in my maister K Edwards tyme and I trust vnto God I shall neuer forsake them whiles I lyue Then came a Gentleman to me and sayd are ye wiser then all men and haue ye more knowledge then all men will you cast away your soule willingly my Lord and other men also woulde fayne you woulde saue your selfe therfore chuse some man where you will eyther spirituall or temporall and take a day my Lord wyll geue it you Then sayd I if I saue my lyfe I shall loose it and if I loose my lyfe for Christes sake I shall finde it in lyfe euerlasting And if I take a day wheÌ„ the day commeth I must say then euen as I do now except I will lye and therfore that needeth not Well then haue him away sayd the Bishop This aboue named Thomas Spurdance was one of Queene Maries seruauntes and was taken by two of his fellowes the sayd Queenes seruauntes named Iohn Haman otherwise called Barker and George Loosâ—n both dwelling in Codman in the Countie of Suffolke who caried hym to one maister Gosnall dwellyng in the sayd Codnam and by hym he was sent to Bury where he remayned in prison and afterward burned in the moneth of Nouember ¶ The story and Martyrdome of three constant witnesses of Christ. NOt long after the Martyrdome of the two good women at Colchester aboue named were three faythfull witnesses of the Lordes Testament tormented and put to death in Smithfield at London the 18. of Nouemb. in the yeare aforesayd whose names hereafter follow Iohn Hallyngdale William Sparow Richard Gybson Which three were produced before Boner B. of London the v. day of Nouem 1557. and had by hym and his Officers certaine Articles ministred the summe whereof hereafter followeth * Articles ministred by Boner vnto Iohn Hallingdale FIrst that the sayd Iohn Hallyngdale is of the Diocesse of London and so subiect to the iurisdiction of the Bishop of London Secondly that the sayd Iohn before the tyme of the raigne of K. Edward the 6 late K. of England was of the same fayth and religion that was then obserued beleeued taught set forth in the realme of England Thirdly that duryng the raigne of the sayd K. Edward the 6. the said Iohn Hallingdale vppon occasion of the preachyng of certaine ministers in that tyme did not abide in his former fayth and religion but did depart from it and so did and doth continue till this present day and so determineth to do as he sayeth tyll his lyues ende Fourthly that the sayd Iohn Hallyngdale hath thought beleeued and spoken diuers tymes that the sayth religion and ecclesiasticall seruice receiued obserued vsed now in this realme of England is not good and laudable but agaynst Gods commaÌ„dement and word especially concernyng the Masse and the seueÌ„ Sacraments and that he the sayd Iohn wil not in any wyse conforme hymselfe to the same but speake and thinke agaynst it duryng his naturall lyfe Fiftly that the sayd Iohn absenteth himselfe continually froÌ„ his owne Parish church of S. Leonards neyther hearing Mattins Masse nor Euensong nor yet confessing his sinnes to the Priest or receiuyng the Sacrament of the aultar at his hands or in vsing other Ceremonies as they are nowe vsed in this Churche and realme of England and as he remembreth he neuer came but once in the parish church of S. Leonard and careth not as hee sayth if he neuer come there any more the seruice beyng as it is there and so many abuses being there as he saith there are especially the Masse the Sacraments and the ceremonies and seruice set forth in Latine 6. Sixtly that the sayd Iohn when his wife called Alyce was brought in bed of a man child caused the said child to be christened in English after the same maner and forme in all poyntes as it was vsed in the time of the reigne of king Edward the 6. aforesayd and caused it to be called Iosue would not haue the sayd child christened in Latin after the forme and maner as it is nowe vsed in the Church and Realme of Englande nor will haue it by his will as he sayth to be confirmed by the Byshop Unto all whiche Articles the sayde Iohn Hallingdale made aunswere confessing them all and euery part of theÌ„ to be true and saying that he would not reuoke hys sayde aunsweres but stand vnto them according as it was in euery Article aboue written Furthermore the sayde Iohn Hallingdale being demaunded by the sayde Boner whether he did firmely beleue that in the sacrament commonly called the sacrament of the aultar there is really and truely the very body and bloud of our Sauiour Christ or nor made answere that he neither in the time of the sayd king Edward 6. nor at that present did beleue that in the sayd Sacrament there is really the very body and bloud of Christ. For he sayd that if he had so beleued he would as other had done haue receiued the same which he did not because he had and then did beleue that the very body of Christ is onely in heauen and no where els And furthermore the sayd Ioh. Hallingdale sayd that CraÌ„mer Latimer Ridley Hooper and generally all that of late haue bene burned for heretickes were
no heretickes at all because they did preach truely the Gospell vpon whose preaching he grounded his fayth conscience as he sayde according to the saying of S. Iohn in the xviij chap. of his Reuelation where he sayth that the bloud of the Prophets and of the Sayntes and of all that were slayne vppon earth was founde in the Babilonicall church by the which he said is vnderstād the church where the Pope is the head After which examination the sayd Iohn was sent vnto prison agayne And the next day being the vi daye of the sayd moneth he was called before the Bishop agayne who perswading him with some wrested sentences of the Scripture the sayd Iohn Hallingdale aunswered Because I will not sayth he come to your Babilonical churche therefore speaking vnto Boner you goe about to condemne me And being of Boner further demaunded whether he woulde perseuer and stand in his opinions or no he made aunswere that he would continue and persist in them vnto the death Then Boner read the bloudy sentence of condemnation At which time the sayd Iohn affirmed openly that thanking God he neuer came into the church since the abhomination came into it and so he was sent to prison agayne Upon the same 6. day also in the fornoone was produced before the Byshop the forenamed William Sparrow and had layed vnto him certayne Articles which hereafter foloweth * Articles ministred by Boner vnto William Sparrow FIrst that thou William Sparrow wast in times past detected presented lawfully vnto thy Ordinary the Byshop of London called Edmund who also is now thine Ordinary of the sayd dioces and thou wast presented and detected vnto him for heresye errors and vnlawfull opinions whiche thou diddest beleue set forth and holde 2. Secondly that thou before the sayd Ordinary didst openly iudicially confesse the sayde heresies errours and vnlawfull opinions as appeareth playnly in the actes of the court had made before thy sayd Ordinary 3. Thirdly that thou after the premises didst make thy submission in writing and diddest exhibite and deliuer the same as thy deed to thy sayd Ordinarye openly confessing and recognising thy heresies errours vnlawfull opinions and thine offences transgressions in that behalfe 4. Fourthly that thou after the premisses diddest promise vnto thy sayde Ordinary voluntarily and of thine owne minde that alwayes after the sayd submission thou wouldest in all poyntes conforme thy selfe vnto the common order of the Catholicke Church obserued and kept here in this Realme of Englande and in no wise fall agayne to heresies errours or vnlawfull opinions 5. Fiftly that thou since thy sayd submission hast willingly fallen into certayne heresies and errours and hast holden and sette forth diuers vnlawfull opinions to the right great hurt of thyne owne soule and also to the great hinderaunce and losse of diuers others especially agaynst the Sacrament of the Aultar agaynste confession auricular with other the Sacramentes of the Catholicke Church 6. Sixtly that thou since the sayd submissiō hast willingly gone about diuers places within the dioces of London and soulde diuers hereticall erroneous and blasphemous ballets about and wast apprehended and taken with the sayd ballets about thee commited to prison Unto all which Articles the sayd William Sparrowe aunswered in effect as hereafter foloweth TO the first second third and fourth articles he answered affirmatiuely as thus that he was presented detected to Boner vnto whō he made his submission c. as in the articles To the fifth article he aunswered that if he had spoken agaynst thē he had spokē but the truth for they be nought meaning the contentes of the sayd article To the sixte he graunted to the article adding that he did sell the sayd ballets then shewed and read before him that the same did conteine Gods word After which aunsweres the sayde William Sparrowe was sent vnto prison And the same day in the afternoone being produced before the Bishop agayne and there charged with his said Submission made the yeare before vnto the Byshop he aunswered thus I am sory sayd he that euer I made it and it was the worst deed that euer I did adding further vnto them Holde vp your abhomination so long as you can Also being layd vnto him and charged by the Byshoppe that he went to Churche and there was confessed and heard Masse the sayde William Sparrow made answere and confessed that he did so but with a troubled conscience he sayde God knoweth And speaking further to the Byshoppe he sayde that which you call trueth I doe beleue sayd he to be heresy And also the Byshoppe charging him agayne with the contentes of the fifth article aboue named he aunswered that he had so done as is conteyned in the same article and so will do agayne if he were at liberty And being further demaunded of Boner whether he woulde persist and continue in the same or no he made aunswere that he would not go from his opinions and adding thereunto he sayd that which you call heresy speaking to the Byshoppe is good and Godly and if euery hayre of my head were a manne sayd he I would burne them all rathe then to goe from the truth Then being demaunded what ground of learning hee had to cleaue to his opinions he made aunswere and sayd that all the lawes now vsed meaning the Ecclesiasticall lawes are nought and abhominable And further therevnto he sayd that the Masse is nought and abhominable c. Which wordes being spoken the Byshop immediately read the sentence of condemnation vpon him and so deliuered him to the secular power by whome he was sent to prison agayne Richard Gibson Martyr WIth the other two aboue named suffered also in the same fire Richard Gibson who first was cast into the Counter in the Poultry where he had bene prisoner by the space of two yeares for suretishippe in a matter of debt then stood vpon his deliuerance then vpon suspition and euill will was accused to Boner for that in the prison he was neuer confessed nor receiued at the Popishe aultar by reason whereof he was called for and susteined diuers sundry conflictes and examinations in the cause of his fayth and religion But first he semed to make a certeine submission which also he exhibited with the other 28. mentioned aboue pag. 1865. but because it seemed something to differ in wordes from the other it appeareth not to be receiued or whether it was receiued or no it is not fully certayne This is certayne that although his submission was in the bishops Register recorded yet he was not deliuered out from imprisonment till the daye of his burning The Articles first obiected and ministred vnto hym by the Bishop were these Articles obiected and ministred to Richard Gibson by Boner Bishop of London FIrst that the sayd Richard Gibson prisoner in the Counter in the Pultry in the dioces of Lōdō hath otherwise thē became a
faythfull Christian man and a good subiecte of this Realme of England behaued himselfe in wordes and deedes in diuers conditions and poyntes contrarye to the order Religion and fayth of Christes Catholicke church and contrary to the order of this Realme to the pernicious and euill example of the inhabitauntes of the City of London and the prisoners of the prison of the sayd Counter in the Poultry and greatly to the hurt dammage of his owne soule offending especially in the Artiles followyng By reason whereof the sayde Richard Gibson was and is of the iurisdiction of the sayde Byshoppe of London and subiect to the sayd iurisdiction to make aunsweare to his offences and transgression vnder written according to the order of the law 2. Secondly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath vnreuerentlye spoken agaynste the Pope and Sea and Churche of Rome and likewise agaynst the whole Church of this Realme of Englande and agaynst the seuen Sacramentes of the Catholicke and whole Churche of Christendome and agaynst the Articles of the Christian fayth here obserued in this Realme of England and agaynst the commendable and laudable Ceremonies of the Catholicke Church 3. Thirdly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath commended allowed defended and liked both Cranmer Latimer Ridley and also all other heretickes here in this Realme of Englande according to the Ecclesiasticall lawes condemned for heretickes and also liked all their hereticall and erroneous damnable and wicked opinions especially agaynst the Sacrament of the aultar and the authority of the Pope and Sea of Rome with the whole Religion therof 4 Fourthly that the sayd Richard Gibson hath coÌ„forted ayded assisted and mainteined both by words and otherwise hereticks and erroneous persons or at the least suspected and infamed of heresies and errors condemned by the Catholicke Churche to continue in their hereticall and erroneous opinions aforesayde fauouring and counselling the same vnto his power 5. Fifthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed and sayde that the Religion and Fayth commonly obserued kepte and vsed now here in this Realme of Englande is not good and laudable nor in any wise agreable vnto Gods word and commaundement 6. Sixtly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that the English seruice and the bookes commonly called the bookes of communion or common prayer here set forth in this Realme of Englande in the time of K Edwarde the sixt were in all partes and poyntes good and godlye and that the same onely and no other ought to be obserued and kept in this Realme of England 7. Seuenthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that if he may once be out of prison and at liberty he will not come to any parish church or ecclesiasticall place to heare Mattins Masse EueÌ„song or any diuine seruice now vsed in this Realme of Englande nor come to procession vpon times and dayes accustomed nor beare at any time any Taper or Candle nor receiue at any tyme Ashes nor beare at anye time Palme nor receiue Pax at Masse time nor receiue holy water nor holy bread nor obserue the ceremonies or vsages of the Catholicke Church here obserued or kept commonly in this realme of England 8. Eightly that the said Gibson hath affirmed that he is not bouÌ„d at any time though he haue liberty and the presence of a Priest conuenient and meete to confesse his sinnes to the sayd Prieste nor to receiue absolution of his sinnes at his handes nor to receiue of him the sacrament commonly called the Sacramente of the aultar after such foâ—me as is now vsed within this Realme of England 9. Ninthly that the sayd Gibson hath affirmed that prayer vnto Sayntes or prayers for the dead are not laudable auayleable or profitable and that no man is bound at any time or in any place to fast or pray but onely at his owne will and pleasure and that it is not lawful to reserue or keepe the sayd sacrament of the aultar nor in any wise to adore and worship it The greatest matter whiche hee was charged withall was for not comming to Confession being thereunto required for not receiuing of the sacramentes of the Popysh making and for that he would not sweare to answere vnto theyr interrogatoryes layd agaynst him Notwithstanding after these his first examinations he continued in the aforesayde Prison of the Counter a good space from the moneth of May vnto Nouember at what time he was agayne produced vnto the finall examinatioÌ„ iudiciary Where is to bee noted that M. Gibson being a very big and talle man of a personable and heroycall stature was sent for of Boner by a little and short person a promoter like Robin Papiste called Robin Caley if it were not he himselfe This Robin Caley hauing the conducting of the sayde Gentleman from the Pultry would needes hale him thorow Chepeside the gentleman desiring him to turne some other waye But the more the Gentleman entreated the more fierce was the sely iack vpon him and drawing and holding him by the arme woold needes hale him through the high street that the all world might see what he coulde do in his office M. GibsoÌ„ desirous to be led without holding willed and entreated him to let his arme loose he would go quietly of his accord with him whether he would onely crauing that he might go by him freely without noting of the people The saucy and impotent miser the Promoter hearing this who was scarse able to reach vnto his shoulders nay sayth he thou shalt not escape me so come on thy wayes Thou shalt not choose but come so reaching at his arme would needes drag him vnto the Byshop The Gentleman content to goe yet loth to be notified in the streetes gently requested agayne and agayne that reâ—rayning hys hold he would suffer him to goe of his owne free and voluÌ„tary will he should not neede to feare him for he would not start froÌ„ him To whom the Caytiff looking vp to his face Come on thy way sayth he I wil hold thee fast spite thy beard and whether thou wilt or no. Mayster Gibson seing and beholding the intollerable bragging of the wretched miser and moued therwith not a little could beare no longer but sayd Wilt thou sayd he and addeth moreouer bitterlye looking downe towardes hym that if he dyd not incontinentlye plucke awaye hys hand and so stayed withall he would immediatly wring his necke from his body Whereupon Robin Papist the Promoter was fayne to plucke awaye his holde and so proceeded they vnto the Bishop there to bee examined agayne before him After this an other day being assigned him to appeare agayne muche talke past betweene him and Darbyshyre then Chauncellour But in fine being required to sweare that he should aunswere vnto all they would demaund he denyed to aunswere vnto all thinges the Bishops should commaund hym as Ordinary for he is not sayeth he mine Ordinary and so bidde him goe tell the Byshoppe Before the which Byshoppe he
parties I thought here to communicate to the Reader for him to iudge thereof as God shall rule hys mynd The matter is this The day before thys Simson was condemned he being in the stockes Cloney his keeper commeth in with the keies about 9. of the clocke at night after his vsuall maner to view hys prison and see whether all were present who when he espyed the sayd Cutbert to be there departed agayne locking the dores after him Within two houres after about eleuen of the clocke towarde midnighte the sayd Cutbert whether being in a slumber or beyng awake I cannot say heard one comming in first openyng the outwarde dore then the seconde after the thyrd dore and so looking into the sayd Cutbert hauing no Candell or Torche that he could see but geuing a brightnesse and light most comfortable and ioyfull to hys hart saying Ha vnto him and departed agayne Who it was hee coulde not tell neither I dare define This that he saw he hymselfe declared foure or fiue tymes to the sayd Mayster Austen and to other At the sight whereof hee receiued suche ioyfull comfort that he also expressed no little solace in telling and declaring the same Articles seuerally ministred to Cutbert Simson the xix of March with his aunsweres also to the same annexed FIrst that thou Cutbert Simson art at this present abidinge within the Cittie and Dioces of London and not out of the iurisdiction of the bishop of Rome Item that thou within the Cittie and Diocesse of London hast vttered many times and spoken deliberately these wordes and sentences following videlicet that though thy parentes auncestours kinsefolkes and friendes yea and also thy selfe before the time of the late schisme here in this realme of Englande haue thought and thoughtest that the fayth and religion obserued in times past here in this Realme of Englande was a true fayth and religion of Christ in all poyntes and Articles though in the Churche it was set foorthe in the Latine tongue and not in Englishe yet thou beleuest and sayest that the faythe and religion now vsed commonly in the Realme not in the Englysh but in the Latine tongue is not the true faythe and religion of Christ but contrary and expressely agaynst it Item that thou within the sayde Cittie and Dioces of London hast willingly wittingly and contemptuously done spoken agaynst the Rites and the Ceremonyes commonlye vsed here tbrough the whole realme and obserued generally in the Churche of England Item that thou hast thought and beleued certaynlye and so within the Dioces of London hast affirmed and spoken delyberateâ—y that there bee not in the Catholicke Churche seuen Sacramentes nor of that vertue and efficacie as is commonly beleued in the churche of England them to be Item thou hast likewise thought and beleeued yea and so within the Cittie and Dioces of London spoken and deliberately affirmed that in the sacrament of the aultar there is not really substantially and truely the very body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ Item that thou hast beene and to thy power arte at this present a fauourer of all those that eyther haue beene here in this Realme heretofore called heretickes or els conuented condemned by the Ecclesiasticall Iudges for heretickes Item that thou contrary to the order of this Realme of Englande and contrary to the vsage of the holy Churche of this Realme of England hast at sundry tymes and places within the Citye and Dioces of London beene at assemblyes and conuenticles where there was a multitude of people gathered together to hâ—are the Englishe seruice sayed which was set forth in the late yeares of King Edward the sixte and also to heare and haue the Communion booke reade and the Communion ministred both to the sayd multitude and also to thy selfe and thou hast thought and so thinkest and hast spoken that the sayd Englishe seruice and Communion booke and all thinges conteyned in eyther of them was good and laudable and for such thou diddest and doest allowe and approue eyther of them at this present * The aunswere of the sayd Cutbert to the foresayd articles VNto all which articles the sayd Cutbert Simson aunswered thus or the lyke in effecte To the 1 2 3.4 5. and 6. article he confessed them to be true in euery parte thereof To the 7. article he sayd that he was bounde to aunswere vnto it as he beleeueth ¶ A letter of Cutbert Simson written to his wyfe out of the Colehouse DEarely beloued in the Lorde Iesus Christe I can not write as I doe wishe vnto you I beseeche you with my soule committe your selfe vnder the mighty hande of our God trusting in his mercye and hee will surely helpe vs as shall be moste vnto his glory and oure euerlasting comforte being sure of this that hee wyll suffer nothing to come vnto vs but that whiche shall bee moste profitable for vs. For it is either a correction for our sinnes or a tryall of oure faythe or to set forthe his glorye or for altogether and therefore must needes be well done For there is nothing that commeth vnto vs by fortune or chaunce but by oure heauenlye Fathers prouidence And therefore praye vnto oure heauenly Father that he will euer geue vs his grace for to consider it Let vs geue hym moste hartye thankes for these his fatherly corrections for as many as hee loueth hee correcteth And I beseech you nowe bee of good cheare and compte the Crossâ— of Chryste greater ryches then all the vayne pleasures of Englande I do not doubt I prayse God for it but that you haue supped wyth Chryste at his Maundie I meane beleeue in hym for that is the effecte and then muste you drynke of hys cuppe I meane hys Crosse for that doth the cuppe signifie vnto vs. Take the Cuppe wyth a good stomacke in the name of GOD and then shall you be sure to haue the good wyne Chrystes bloude to thy poore thirstie soule And when you haue the wyâ—e you muste drinke it out of this cuppe Learne this when you come to the Lordes supper pray continually In all thinges geue thankes In the name of Iesus shall euery knee bowe Cutbert Simson Hugh Foxe Iohn Deuenishe WIth Cutbert likewise was apprehended and also suffered as is before mentioned Hugh Foxe and Iohn Deuenish Who being brought into their examinations with the sayd Cutbert before Boner Byshoppe of London the xix day of March had articles and Interrogatories to them ministred by the sayd officer albeit not al at one time For first to the sayd Cutbert seuerall Articles were propounded then other articles in generall wer ministred to them altogether The order and maner of which articles now ioyntly to them ministred here follow with their aunsweres also to the same annexed to be seene * Articles generally ministred to them all three together the sayd xix day of March with theyr answeres to the same annexed AFter
Boner certayne articles were ministred in this effect as followeth Articles FIrst that ye being within the Cittye and Dyoces of London haue not according to the commō custome of the catholick churche of this realme of Englande come to your owne parishe churche nor yet to the Cathedrall church of this citie and diocesse of London to heare deuoutly and christianly the Matins the Masse the Euensong song or sayd there in the Latine toung after the common vsage and maner of the church of this realme 2. Second that ye haue not come to any of the said churches to pray to goe in procession or to exercise your selues there in godly and laudable exercises 3. Thirde yee haue not conformed your selues duely to all the laudable customes rites and Ceremonies of anye the sayde churches 4. Fourth ye haue not bene confessed at due times and places to your owne curate of your sinnes 5. Fifth yee haue not receiued at your sayd Curates handes as of the minister of Christ absolution of your sinnes 6. Sixt ye haue not at due times and places of your Curate receiued reuerently and duely the sacrament of the altar 7. Seuenth yee haue not faithfully and truely beleeued that in the said sacrament of the altar there is really and truely the very body and bloud of Christ. 8. Eight yee haue not by your mouthe nor otherwise by your deede expressed or declared in any wise that ye without wauering or doubting doe thinke and beleeue that the faith and religion now obserued in the church of England is a true faith and religion in all poyntes 9 Ninthe yee haue not made any signification that yee doe in deede approoue or allowe in any wise the common seruice in Latine heere obserued and kepte in the Church of this Realme of Englande 10. Tenth ye haue not beleeued nor doe beleeue at this present that the seruice in Latine commonly vsed and obserued in the Churche of this realme is good and lawfull and not against the woorde of God 11. Eleuenth yee haue in times past liked allowed and approued as good and godly and so do like alow and approue at this present the seruice in English the bookes of Common prayer the bookes of Communion the religion setforth and vsed in the time of king Edward the sixt especially as it was set forthe and vsed in the latter daies of the said king Edward 12. Twelfth ye haue in times past bene very desirous and so are at this present that the sayde English seruice the sayde booke of common praier the sayd booke of communion and the sayd religion and faith so set foorth and vsed in King Edwardes time might nowe againe be restored set foorth and vsed and youre selfe freely at your libertie without anye restraint or lets to vse it and also in all poyntes and things to doe therein as ye did especially in the latter daies of the said Edward the sixt 13. Thirtene yee haue of late bene charitably sent to from me the Bishop of London and also by mouth exhorted that where of late yee did leaue your Churches and went in the time of diuine seruice into the fieldes and prophane places to reade English Psalmes and certaine English bookes ye wold leaue of that and being out of prisone and at your libertie come in to youre owne parish churches there to heare Mattens Masse and Euensong after the common order of the churches of this realme to make due confession of your sinnes to your owne curate and receiue at his handes as of the minister of Christ hauing therein sufficient authoritie absolution of your sinnes heare Masse receiue the Sacrament of the altare with a true faith according to the beliefe of the catholicke church and obserue all other the rites and customes of the saide catholicke churche vsed in thys realme of England aswell in going in procession after the crosse as also otherwise generally 14. Fourtene ye being so required haue refused and do refuse so to do saying amongst other vaine and light wordes that forasmuch as yee were imprisoned by the space of sixe weekes not knowing wherewith you were charged your petition should be and was that yee might first aunswere to your former cause and then ye would be ready to answere me the said bishop to al that by me should be laid to your charge Unto the which Articles all the forenamed 7. onely Reinold Eastland excepted made answer in effect as here after followeth The aunsweres of the forenamed persons to the Articles aforesayde 1. TO the first article they aunsweared affirmatiuely Roger Holland adding that hee came not to their Latine seruice these two yeares before Mathewe Ricarby added that he came not to churche since Latine seruice was renewed because it is against the woorde of God and Idolatrie committed in creeping to the crosse Henry Pond added if hee had licence then to goe to church he woulde 2. To the 2. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuelye Henrye Ponde adding as in the first Article Iohn Floyd adde that the Latine seruice then vsed was set vp by man and not by God this he learned he sayd in king Edwardes daies which he beleued to be true Robert Southam added that he refused to come to churche because it is furnished with idoles and because the sacrament of the altar he beleeued to be an idoll 3. To the 3. Article they all aunsweared affirmatiuely For they sayd that the customes rites and ceremonies of the church then vsed are not agreeable to Gods woord 4 5. To the 4 and 5. Articles they all answeared affirmatiuely adding that they beleeued no Priest hath power to remit sinne 6. To the 6. Article Ihon Holiday Henry Ponde and Robert◠Southam aunsweared that since the Queenes maiesties raigne but Robert Southam added not for 10. yeares before he had receiued the Sacrament of the altar either at their Curates hands or any other Priest Ihon Floyde Mathewe Ricarby and Roger Holland answeared affirmatiuely adding in effecte that the Sacrament of the altare is no Sacrament approoued by the worde of God c. 7. To the 7. Article they all confessed the contentes thereof to be true in euery part Henry Ponde adding that he knoweth not nor beleeueth any such Sacrament called the Sacrament of the altare but confesseth the Sacrament of the Lordes Supper and beleeueth that to be approoued Iohn Floyde added that those that kneele and worship the Sacrament of the altare committe idolatrie c. 8.9.10 To the 8 9.10 Articles they all confessed the contentes of those Articles to be true But Iohn Holiday Henry Pond and Iohn Floyd added that they do allow the Latine seruice for thē that vnderstandeth the same so farre as it agreeth with Gods word For some parte thereof is not agreeable to Gods woorde they sayd but to such as do not vnderstand the sayd seruice in Latine they doe not allowe it for it doeth not profite them Robert Southam added and sayd that it was a fond
hee shall not come before hee come to iudgement then how is he here present in your sacrament of the aultar Wherefore I beleeue that the humaine bodye of Christ occupieth no more but one place at once for when he was here he was not there ¶ The sixt examination before the sayd Chauncellor WHo sayd vnto her Woman the last tyme that thou wast before me our talke was concernyng the Sacrament Eliz. Sir true it is and I trust that I sayd nothyng that ye can deny by the scriptures Chanc. Yes thou wilt not beleeue that Christes fleshe is flesh in thy flesh Eliz. No sir God hath geuen me no such beliefe for it can not be found by the scriptures Chanc. Wilt thou beleue nothing but what is in the scripture Why how many Sacraments doest thou find in the Scripture Eliz. The church of Christ doth set forth twaine Chanc. I will as well finde seuen by the scripture as thou shalt finde twaine Eliz. Sir I talke not to you thereof but I saye that the church of Christ setteth out twaine I haue bene taught no more Chanc. What are those twaine Eliz. The Sacrament of Christes body and bloud and the sacrament of Baptise Chauncellour What sayest thou by the Sacramente of Wedlocke Eliz. I haue not heard it called a Sacrament but the holy estate of matrimony which ought to be kept of all meÌ„ that take it vpon them Chanc. How sayest thou by Priestes Is it good that they should marrie is it to be kept of them Eliz. I come not hither to reason any such matters for I am no Diuine and also it is no part of my faith Chanc. Can ye not tell ye shall tell or euer you go Eliz. Sir then must ye keepe me a good while for I haue not studied the scriptures for it Chaunc No why ye will not be ashamed to flee vnto the highest mysterie euen to the Sacrament at the first dashe and ye are not afrayd to argue with the best doctour in the lande Eliz. Gods mysteries I will not meddle with but all things that are written are written for our edification Chanc. What say ye by prayer for the dead is it not meete that if a mans friend be dead his friend coÌ„mend his soule vnto God Eliz. There is no Christian man that will commend hys friend nor his foe vnto the Deuill And whether it be good for him when he is dead or no sure I am that it is good when he is alyue Chaunc Then thou allowest not prayer to bee good for theÌ„ when they be dead lying in Purgatory Is it not meete that prayer be made vnto God for them Eliz. Sir I neuer heard in the Scriptures of Purgatory but in the scripture I haue heard of heauen and hell Chaunc Why ye haue nothyng but the skimmyng of the Scriptures Our auncient fathers could finde out in the bottome of the scriptures that there is a Purgatory Yea they could finde it in the new testament that a Priest shall take the Sacrament and go to the aultar and make an oblation and offer it vp euery day Eliz Sir that could neuer be found in the Bible nor Testament as farre as euer I could heare Chanc. Whome doest thou heare read either the Bible or Testament but a sorte of chismatikes bawdie Byshops and hedge Priests which haue brought into the Churche a stinkyng Communion which was neuer heard of in any place in the world but here in England whiche haue deceyued the king and all the Nobilitie and all the whole Realme Eliz. Sir it is a vile name that ye geue them all Chanc. Where are all the hedge knaues become now that they come not to their answer Eliz. Aunswer Sir why they haue aunswered both with the Scriptures and also with their bloud and then where were you that ye came not forth to answer in their times I neuer knew none of you that were troubled but twain and that was not for Gods worde it was for their disobedience Chaunc No I pray you did ye not knowe that we were killed hanged burned and headed Eliz. Sir I neuer knew that any of you euer was eyther hanged killed burned or headed Chanc. No did ye neuer heare that the Byshop of Rochester lost hys head for the supremacie of the Bishoppes of Rome Eliz Then he died not for Gods word Chaunc Well thou wilt beleeue nothyng but that which is written in Gods worde Where canst thou finde the Saboth written in the Scripture by the name of the Saboth For the right Saboth day I will prooue to be Saterday Or where canst thou finde the Articles of the Creede in the Scripture by the name of the Articles Or where canst thou find in the Scripture that Christ went downe into hell Eliz. What place or part in the scripture can ye finde for to disprooue any of these things Chaunc What priest hast thou lyen withall that thou hast so much Scripture Thou art some Priestes woman I thinke for thou wilt take vppon thee to reason and teach the best Doctor in all the land thou Eliz. I was neuer yet Prieests wyfe nor yet Priests woman Chanc. Haue I touched your conscience Eliz. No Sir ye haue not touched my conscience but beware ye hurt not your owne Chanc. Thou hast red a little in the Bible or Testament thou thinkest that thou art able to reason with a Doctor that hath gone to schoole thirtie yeares and before God I thinke if I had talked thus much with a Iewe as I haue done with thee he would haue turned ere this time But I may say by you as Christ sayd by Ierusalem saying O Ierusalem Ierusalem how ofte would I haue gathered thee together euen as a henne gathereth her chickens but thou wouldst not And so would we gather you together in one fayth but ye will not and therfore your owne bloude bee vpon your own heds for I can do no more but teach you Thou art one of the rankest heretikes that euer I heard for thou beleeuest nothyng but what is in the Scripture and therfore thou art damned Eliz. I do beleeue all thinges written in the scripture and all things agreeable with the scripture geuen by the holy Ghost into the church of Christ set forth and taught by the church of Christ and shall I be damned because I beleue the truth and will not beleeue an vntruth Then the Chancellor called the keper saying Clunie take her away thou knowest what thou hast to doe with her And so she departed and was brought agayne to the stockhouse and there she lay certaine dayes and both her hands maâ—acled in one iron and afterward was remooued into the Lollards Tower and there she remained with both her feete in the stockes and irons till the next tyme of examination ¶ The 7. examination before the Chancellor and the Bishops Scribe WHen she was
of Easter who is yet alyue and a profitable Minister this day in the Church of England Blessed bee the Lord qui facit mirabilia solus ¶ Maistresse Roberts FUrthermore to both these may also be associate another Gentlewoman to make the third named maistres Robertes yet liuyng and dwellyng as I vnderstand in the towne of Haukehurst in Sussex She beyng earnestly addicted to the truth of Christes Gospell and no lesse constaunt in that whiche shee had learned therein so kepte her selfe duryng all the brunte of Queene Maries tyme that she neuer came to their popish seruice nor would pollute her conscience with hearyng their Idolatrous masse There dwelt the same tyme not farre of a Iustice called sir Iohn Gilford who beyng as feruent on the contrary side to set forward the proceedyngs of Q. Mary thought to prooue masteries with this Gentlewoman in forcyng her to the Church And first sendyng his wyfe he attempted her by faire wordes and gentle perswasions to conforme herselfe to the Princes lawes and to come as other christian people did to the Church Notwithstanding she constantly persisting in the sinceritie of the truth woulde by no perswasions be won to do therein against her conscience and so kept at home a certayne space till agayne the second tyme Maister Gilford thinkyng not to geue her ouer so sent his Officers and seruauntes to her by force ond power to hale her out of her house to the church and so dyd Where by the way she for griefe of conscience swounded and so of necessitie was brought home againe and fallyng into an Ague was for that tyme dispensed withall The third tyme yet the vnquiete spirite of M. Gilford beyng not content after the tyme that she recouered helth againe would needes come his owne person to compell her wild she nild she to come to Church But as the Prouerbe goeth who can let that God would haue done For when M. Gilford had purposed as pleased hym the Lord so disposed for his seruaunt that as the sayde M. Gilford was commyng vp the staires toward her chamber sodainly hys olde disease the Goute so tooke hym and terribly tormented hym that he could goe no further And so he that purposed to cary her to the church against â—er wil was fayne hymselfe to be caried home to his house to hys payne protestyng and swearyng that hee woulde neuer from henceforth trouble that Gentlewoman more and no more he dyd ¶ Maistresse Anne Lacie IN this number of good Gentlewomen beyng in trouble and danger for Gods word is not to be omitted the memory of one maistresse Anne Lacie widowe in NotinghaÌ„shiere who was in great danger in Queene Maries time in so much that the processe was forth against her and she ready to haue bene apprehended beyng so neerely pursued that she was driuen to hide her Bible and other bookes in a dunghill M. Lacy her brother was then Iustice of peace but to whom as I haue heard she was but smally beholden Neuertheles where kindred faileth yet gods grace neuer fayleth such as sticke to hym for in this mean tyme as the processe came out against her Queene Mary dyed and so she escaped ¶ Crosmans wyfe ONe Crosmans wyfe of Tibnam longrowe in Norfolke in Queen Maries tyme for not going to church was sought for at her house by one Barbour of the sayde towne then Constable of the hundreth who wheÌ„ he came to her house shee beyng at home with a childe sucking in her armes stept into a corner on the one side of the chimney and they seeking the chambers the child neuer cryed although before they came it did as long as they were there so by this meanes the Lord preserued her The congregation at Stoke in Suffolke THere were some likewise which auoyded the violent rage of the aduersaries by meanes onely of their number and mutuall concord in godlinesse wherein they dyd so holde together that without muche adoe none well could be troubled whereof we haue example in a certain towne of Suffolke called Stoke After the three sharpe yeares of Queene Maries persecution beyng past yet notwithstandyng the inhabitantes of the towne aforesaid specially the women came not to their Church to receyue after the Popish maner the Sacrament Who if they had bene but fewe they could by no meanes haue escaped imprisonment But because there were so many the Papists thought it not best to lay handes vpon them Onely they appoynted them 16. dayes respite after Easter wherein as many as would should receiue the Sacrament those that would not should stand to the peril that would folow Of this company which were many geuing theyr handes together the chiefest doers were these Eaue an old woman of three score yeares Alice Coker her daugher Elizabeth Foxe Agnes Cutting Alice Spenser Henry Cauker Ioane Fouke Agnes Spaulding Iohn Steyre and hys brother Iohn Foxe These after the order was taken for theyr not comming to the Church tooke aduisement among themselues what was best to be done and at length concluded by promise one to another that they woulde not receiue at all Yet some of them afterwarde being perswaded with fayre promises that the Communion should be ministred vnto them according to Kyng Edwardes booke gat them vnto the parish Priest whose name was Cotes and asked him after whiche sort he woulde minister the Sacrament He aunswered to such as he fauoured that he woulde geue it aâ—ter the right sort the rest should haue it after the papisticall maner To be short none did communicate so but onely Iohn Steyre and Iohn Foxe of whiche the one gaue his Wyfe leaue to do as she thought best The other weÌ„t about with threates to compell his wife saying that otherwise hee would diuorce himselfe from her As for the rest they dyd withdraw themselues from church resorting to their woÌ„ted company Onely Foxes wife taried still at home all in her dumpes and heauines whose husband practised wyth the Curate in the meane time that the nexte daye after he shoulde geue her the sacrament whiche was the xvij daye after Easter But the very same day vnknowing vnto her husband she gat her selfe secretly to her companye with teares declared how violently her husband had delt wyth her The other women had her notwithstanding to be of a good cheare and sayde that they woulde make theyr earnest prayers vnto the Lord both for her and her husband and in deed when they had so done the matter tooke verye good successe For the next day after goodman Foxe came of his owne accorde vnto them a farre other man then hee was before and bewayled his owne headines and rashnesse praying theÌ„ that they would forgeue him promising euer after to be more strong in fayth to the great reioysing both of them and his wife About halfe a yeare after this the Bishop of Norwich sendeth forth certaine of his Officers or Apparatours thither which gaue them
Mayster Berty writing his letters to the Lantgraue and to the Erle of Erbagh the next day early in the mornyng the Erle of Erbagh dwellyng within 8. miles came to the towne whether the Duchesse was broughte with her wagon M. Bertie also beyng in the same towne vnder custody The Earle who had some intelligence of the Duches before after hee was come and had shewed suche curtesie as hee thought to her estate was seemely the Townesmen perceyuyng the Earle to behaue hymselfe so humbly vnto her beganne to consider more of the matter and further vnderstandyng the Capitayne to bee alyue both they and especially the authors of the sturre shrunke away and made all the friendes they could to maister Bertie and his wife not to report their doyngs after the worst sorte And thus Mayster Bertie and his wife escaping that daunger proceeded in their iourney toward Polelande where in conclusion they were quietly entertayned of the king and placed honourably in the Earldome of the sayd king of Poles in Sanogelia called Crozā wher M. Berty with the Duchesse hauing the kings absolute power of gouernement ouer the saide Earldome continued both in great quietnesse and honoure till the deathe of Queene Mary ¶ Thomas Horton Minister AS yee haue heard of the daungerous troubles of the Duchesse of Suffolke in time of her exile for religion sake whom notwithstanding the Lordes present protection still deliuered in all distresses as well from her enemies in England as in Dutchland frō the Launceknightes there so haue we no lesse to behold and magnifie the lords mercifull goodnes in preseruing of Thomas Horton frō the like perilles of the same Countrey Whiche Thomas Horton what a profitable instrument hee was to the Church of Christ in Queene Maries time all our Englishmen almost beyond the seas then did both know and feele This good Thomas Horton as he vsed oftentymes to trauayle betweene Germany and England for the behoofe and sustenaunce of the poore English exiles there so he iournying vpon a time betweene Mastricke and Collē chaunced to bee taken there by certayne Rouers and so being led by them away was in no little daunger and yet this daunger of his was not so great but the present helpe of the Lord was greater to ayd and deliuer him out of the same ¶ Thomas Sprat of Kent Tanner VNto these afore rehearsed examples of Gods blessed prouidence towardes his seruauntes may also be added the happy deliueraunce of Thomas Sprat and William Porrege his companion now Minister Whose story briefly to course ouer is this This Thomas Sprat had bene seruaunt sometimes to one M. Brent a Iustice and a heauy persecutour and therefore forsaking his Mayster for religious sake he wēt to Calice from whence he vsed often with the sayd William Porrege for theyr necessary affayres to haue a recourse into England It so happened about the fourthe yeare of Queene Maryes raygne that they landing vppon a tyme of Douer and taking theyr iourny together toward Sandwich sodenly vppon the way within three myles of Douer met with the foresayd M. Brent the two Blachendens and other Gentlemen moe with theyr seruaunts to the number of x. or xii horses Of the which two Blachendens being both haters and enemies of Gods worde and people the one had perfect knowledge of William Porrege the other had not seene him but onely hadde heard of his name before Thus they being in the way where this Iustice wyth his mates shuld meete them directly in the face Thomas Sprat first espying M. Brent was sore dismayde saying to hys companion yonder is M. Brent William Porrege God haue haue mercy vpon vs. Well quoth the other seing now there is no remedy let vs go in our waye And so thinking to passe by them they kept themselues aloufe as it were a score off from them Thomas Sprat also shadowing his face with his cloke Notwithstanding one of M. Brentes seruauntes aduising him better then his mayster did yonder sayd he to his Mayster is Thomas Sprat At whiche wordes they all rayned theyr horses and called for Thomas Sprat to come to them They cal you sayd William Porrege Now here is no remedy but we are takē and so perswaded him to go to them being called for that there was no escaping from so many horsemen in those playnes and downes where was no wood neare them by a myle nor hedge neyther but onely one which was a byrdbolt shot off All this notwithstanding Sprat stayed and woulde not go Then they called agayne sitting still on horseback Ah sirra quoth the Iustice why come ye not hether And still his companion moued him to go seyng there was no other shift to flee away Nay sayd Sprat I will not goe to them and therwithall tooke hys legges running to the hedge that was next him They seeyng that sette spurres to their horse thinking by and by to haue hym and that it was vnpossible for him to escape their hands as it was in deede they beyng on horse backe and he on foote had not the Lorde myraculously deliuered his seely seruant frō the gaping mouth of the Lyon ready to deuour him For as God would so it fell out that hee had got ouer the hedge skrawling through the bushes when as they were euen at his heeles striking at him with theyr swords out of the Blachendens crying cruelly cut off one of hys legges Thus Sprat had scarsely recouered the hedge from hys enemies when one of M. Brentes seruaunts which had bene fellow sometymes in house with him followed him in hys bootes and certayne rode vp at one side of the hedge and certayne at the other to meete him at the vpper end Now while they were following the chase after Thomas Sprat onely one remayned with William Porrege who was one of the Blachendens not he whiche knewe him but the other who began to question with hym not asking what was hys name as God would for then hee had bene knowne and taken but from whence hee came and how he came into Sprats company and whether he went Unto whome he aunswered and sayd from Calyce and that Sprat came ouer with him in the passage boate and they two were goyng to Sandwich and so wythout any more questions he let him depart Anone as he kept along the hedge one of the horsemen which rode after Sprat returning backe and meeting with the sayd W. Porrege demaunded the very same questions as the other had done to whome he made also the like answere as afore and so departed taking an other contrary way from the meeting of the other horsman And thus W. Porrege escaped Now concerning Thomas Sprat he being pursued on the one side by horsemen on the other side by his own fellow who followed after hym in his bootes crying you were as good to tarry for we will haue you we will haue you yet notwithstanding he still kept on
with him that night but committed him to the Clinke tyl Tuesday after * The first examination of Thomas Rose before Winchester at saint Mary Oueryes ON Thursday being brought before the B. of Winchester at S. Mary Oueries the said Tho. Rose spake as followeth Rose It maketh me to maruayle my Lord quoth he that I should be thus troubled for that which by the worde of God hath bene established by the lawes of this Realme allowed by your own writing so notably in your booke De vera obedientia confirmed Bysh. Ah sirha hast thou gotten that Rose Yea my Lord I thanke God and do confesse my self much thereby confirmed For as touching the doctrine of the supremacie agaynst the B. of Romes vsurped authoritie no man hath sayde further And as I remember you confesse in it that when this truth was reuealed vnto you you thought the scales to fall from your eyes Bishop Thou lyest like a varlet there is no such thinge in my booke but I shall handle thee and suche as thou art well enough I haue lōg looked for thee at length haue caught thee I will knowe who be thy maynteiners or els I will make thee a foote longer Rose My Lord you shall doe as much as pleaseth God no more yet the lawe is in our hand but I haue God for my maynteiner none other At these wordes one of his seruāts stepped forth and said my lord I heard this man preach by Norwich in sir Iohn Robsters house in hys praier he desired God to turne Q. Maries hart or elles to take her out of the world and this was in K. Edw. time Rose My Lord I made no such prayer but next after the king I prayed for her after this sort saying Ye shall pray for my Lady Maries grace that God wil vouchsafe to indue her with his spirite that she graciously may perceiue the misteries conteined within his holy lawes and so render vnto him her hart purified with true fayth true loyall obedience to her soueraigne lord and king to the good ensample of the inferiour subiects And this my Lord is already aunswered in mine own hand writing to the counsel Unto this he sayd little but turning his face to certayne that were by him This is he quoth the Bishop that my Lord of Norwich told me had begotten his mayd with chylde Rose This is no heresie my Lord although it be a lye In deed certayn wicked persons raysed this report of me for the hatred they bare to the doctrine whiche I preached but for purgatiō of my self herein I had no lesse then 6. of the counsails hands that there might be due dilligent examination for this matter in the country by men of worship appointed for that purpose who can al testifie I thank god that I am most cleare frō such wickednes in deede they haue cleared me frō it therfore I doubt not but all good mē will espye the mischieuous deuise of mine aduersaryes whych when other wayes fayled by such sinister means went about to draw me into discredite hatred but God which is the helper of the innocēt searcher of mens harts hath doth defend me hath layd open thinges that wer hid to their shame One of the chief reporters of this that I should so abuse my self was one M. Clarke seruaunt in some estimation with the old Lord Treasurer of England reputed taken for a coniurer who afterwards for his good demerites hanged himself in the Tower Then the bishop commanded that I shoulde be caryed to the tower be kept safely where I did lye til it was the weeke before Whitsōtide Before which time I was twise called when as the bish came to the tower about other prisoners Notwythstanding the B. had no great talk with me but spake frēdly Howbeit one sir Rich. Southwell knight still accused me for my prayer sayde I did put a difference betwixte Lady Mary Lady Elizabeth for that I prayed in king Edwardes fayth prayed that he would confirme Lady Elizabeth in that which was well begō in her Unto this the bish sayde little but in the weeke before Pentecost I was conueyed from the tower to Norwich there to be examined by the bish and his clergy as concerning my faith the maner wherof here followeth ¶ The second examination of Tho. Rose before the bishop of Norwiche Hopkins by name in his owne Palace in the presence of sir William Woodhouse knight M. Stewarde the Chauncellor Doct. Barret with diuers others the Wednesday in Whitson weeke an Domini 1553. AFter I was presented by my keeper the bishop immediately asked me what I was I told him I had bene a Minister Bishop What is this to the purpose were yee a Fryer or a Priest Rose Fryer was I neuer but a Prieste haue I bene and beneficed by the kinges Maiesty Byshop Where were ye made Priest Rose In Exceter in the county where I was borne Thē the bishop required of me my letters of orders I told hym I knew not where they were become for they wer things of me not greatly regarded Byshop Well you are sent to me to be examined what say you will you submit your selfe to the order of the Churche of England Rose My Lord I trust I am not out of the order of chrystes Church in England neither do I knowe my selfe an offender there agaynst Bysh. What ye◠ye haue here preached moste damnable deuilish doctrine Rose Not so my lord The doctrine by me here preached was both true sincere holy But in deede the doctrine that is now set forth is most wicked and damnable yea that both agaynst Gods lawes mans But as for the doctrin by me preached it is grounded vpon the word of God set out also by the authoritie of two most mighty kings with the consent of all the Nobilitie and clergy of the same so that I preached nothing but their lawfull proceedinges hauing their lawfull authoritie vnder their broad Seales for confirmation of the same for which my doyng ye cannot iustly charge me For why sithens the lawe ceased I haue kept silence so that the Counsaile which sent me vnto you haue not charged me therwith Wherefore ye doe me open wrong to burden me with that wherein I am free Chanc. What sir ye are very captious answerest thou my Lord after such a sort Rose Syr sayd I I aunswere for my selfe and accordyng to the truth wherwith ye ought not to be offended if ye be of God Chaunc Thou art an euill man Wast thou not abiured before now Rose No ye vntruely report me and are in no wise able to proue that whiche ye haue spoken so that your wordes appeare to proceede altogether of malice whiche I haue not deserued at your handes But in this I well perceiue ye are made an instrument to vtter other mennes malice conceiued of olde Chaunc
What sayest thou to the reall presence in the sacrament Rose I wist right well yee were made an instrument to seeke innocent bloud well ye may haue it if God permitte it is present and at hande for I am not come hither to lye but to dye if God see it good in defence of that whiche I haue sayd Wherefore ye may begin when ye shall thinke good for I haue sayd nothing but the trueth and y◠which in those dayes was of al men allowed for truth agaynst the which ye at that time durst not once whisper although ye now brag neuer so much Bish. Wel father Rose sayd he what soeuer hath ben done in times past shal not now be called in question so that ye now submit your self For not only you but all the whole realm hath bene out of the right way both high low spiritual tēporal but al notwtstāding haue submited thēselues acknowledged their faith Wherfore if ye wil be accoūted for an Englishman ye must likewyse submit your selfe Rose My L. I am an Englishman borne do most humbly require of the christian congregation of England to bee counted as a perticular member of the same with al due reuerence submit my self as in forme maner followyng That whatsoeuer law or laws shal be set forth in the same for the establishment of Christs true religion that according to the faith doctrine of the holy patriarchs prophets Iesus Christ his holy apostles with the faithful fathers of Christs primatiue church I do not only hold it beleeue it but also most reuerently obey it At which my assertion the B. seemed to be greatly reioiced said well then we shall soone be at a point But said he you shal take this for no day of examination but rather of communication so that ye shall now depart pawse your selfe vntill we call for you againe and so ended our first meetyng ¶ The third examination of Thomas Rose ON the Friday following I was called agayne into Christes church within their Ladies chapell as they termed it where was gathered a great part of the whole citie of Norwich after I was by my keper presented the B. began with a great protestation after many wordes demanded of me whether according to my former promise I would submit my selfe or no I answered as before I had done that according to my former protestation I would most gladly obey Then said the Chauncellor to vtter hys gentlenes I thinke ye do but fayne Rose The fault then said I shal be in your selfe and not in me For if ye burthen me with nothing but scriptures the fathers of Christes primatiue church then as I sayde before so I say agayne I shall most gladly obey Chanc. Well then seeyng you chalenge to be a member of the church of England your mother here for triall of obedience prouoketh you as mothers are woont to allure you to receiue this little gift at her hand Rose Forsooth sayd I if she offer it me as receyued of God my father I shal gladly receiue it as from the hand of my very true and ghostly mother Chanc. What say you to care confession is it not a law ecclesiasticall and necessary for the church of England Rose Some wayes it might be permitted some wayes not that because it had not his originall of God hys blessed word and yet I deny not but that a man beyng trobled in his conscience and resorting to a discreete sober christian learned man for the quieting of hys mind might well be permitted but to binde a man vnder payne of dānation once euery yeare to number his sinnes into the eare of a filthy lecherous priest is not of God neither cā be approued by his word Bish. Ah sirrha yee will admitte nothing but scripture I see well Rose No truely my Lord I admit nothing but scripture for the regiment of the soule for why faythe commeth by hearing hearing by the word of god and where the word of God is not there ought no beliefe to bee geuen For what soeuer is not of fayth is sinne and here they leaue of speaking any more of that matter But then M. Chancelor began to whet his teeth at me saying Yea but you haue here preached that the reall naturall and substantiall presence of Christ is not in the Sacrament of the altar what say ye to that Rose Uerily I say that you are a bloudy man seeke to quench your thirst with the bloud of an innocent therefore to satisfie you in that behalfe I say verily vnto you that euen so I haue here preached and althoughe contrary to law you charge me with the same yet will I in no wise deny it though iustly I might do it but stand thereunto euē to seale it with my bloud desiring all that be here present to testifie the same and beleue it as the onely truth Bish. I charge you all beleue it not Rose Yea But my Lord sayde I if ye will needes haue credence geuen you you must bring Gods word to maintayne your sayinges Bish. Why doth not Christ say This is my body and can there be any playner wordes spoken Rose It is true my Lord the words be as playne as can be and euē so be these where as it is said I am a dore a vine and Christ called a stone a Lyon and yet is hee naturally none of these For they be all figuratiue speaches as both the scriptures and fathers do sufficiently proue At which my saying the Bishop woulde haue had me stay saying I should haue an other day wherin I might take better aduisement Rose Not so my Lord sayde I for I am at a full point with my selfe in that matter and am right well able to proue both your transubstantiation with the reall presence to be agaynst the scriptures the ancient fathers of the primatiue churche For Iustinus which is one of the ancientest writers that euer wrote vpon the sacramentes wryteth in his 2. Apologie that the bread water and wine in the sacrament are not to be taken as other meates drinkes but bee meates purposely ordayned to geue thankes vnto God and therfore be called Eucharistia and also haue the names of the body and bloud of Christe and that it is not lawfull for anye man to eate and drinke of them but suche as professed the religion of Christ and liue also accordyng to theyr profession and yet sayth he the same bread drink is chaunged into our flesh and bloud and nourisheth our bodyes By which saying it is euident that Iustine ment that the bread and wine remayne still or els they coulde not haue bene turned into our fleshe and bloud and nourish our bodyes At which my saying they were not a litle troubled but enforced themselues to haue denyed the Doctor and would suffer me to speake no more but strait way
no resistance agaynst Christ and his Gospell but had promised her fayth to the Suffolke men to mayntayn the religion left by king Edward her brother so long GOD went with her aduaunced her and by the meanes of the Gospellers brought her to the possession of the Realme But after that she breaking her promise with God man began to take part with Steuen Gardiner and had geueÌ„ ouer her supremacie vnto the pope by and by Gods blessing left her neyther did any thing wel thriue with her afterward during the whole time of her Regiment For first incontinently the fayrest and greatest ship she had called great Harry was burned suche a vessell as in all these partes of Europe was not to be matched Then would she needes bring in king Philip and by her straunge maryage with him make the whole realme of England subiect vnto a straunger And all that notwtstanding either that she did or was able to doe she coulde not bring to passe to set the crowne of England vpon hys head With king Phillip also came in the Pope and his popishe Masse with whom also her purpose was to restore agayn the Monkes and Nunnes vnto theyr places neyther lacked there all kind of attemptes to the vttermost of her ability yet therin also God stopt her of her wil that it came not forward After this what a dearth happened in her tyme here in her land the like whereof hath not lightly in England bene seene in so much that in sundry places her poore subiects were fayne to feed of accornes for want of Corne. Furthermore where other kinges are wont to bee renowmed by some worthy victory and prowes by them achieued let vs now see what valiaunt victory was goâ—â—en in this Queene Maryes dayes King Edward the vi her blessed brother how many rebellions did hee suppresse in Deuonshyre in Northfolke in Oxfordshyre els where what a famous victorye in hys time was gotten in ScotlaÌ„d by the singular working no doubt of Gods blessed had rather then by any expectation of man K. Edw. the thyrd which was the xi K. froÌ„ the conquest by princely puissance purchased Calice vnto EnglaÌ„d which hath bene kept english euer since til at length came Quene Mary the xi likewise from the sayd K. Edward which lost Calice froÌ„ England agayne so that the winninges of this Queene wer very small what the losses were let other men iudge Hetherto the affayres of Queene Mary haue had no great good successe as you haue heard But neuer worse successe had any woman theÌ„ had she in her childbyrth For seing one of these two must needes be granted that either she was with child or not with child if she were with child did trauaile why was it not seene if shee were not howe was al the realm deluded And in the meane while where were all the praiers the solemne processions the deuout masses of the Catholicke Clergy why did they not preuayle with God if theyr Religion were so godly as they preteÌ„d If theyr Masses Ex opere operato be able to fetche Christe from heauen and to reach down to Purgatory how chaÌ„ced then they could not reach to the Queenes chamber to helpe her in her trauayle if she had ben with child in deed if not howe then came it to passe that all the Catholicke Church of England did so erre was so deeply deceiued Queene Mary after these manifold plagues and correctioÌ„s which might sufficieÌ„tly admonish her of Gods disfauour prouoked agaynst her would not yet cease her persecution but stil continued more and more to reuenge her Catholicke zeale vpon the Lordes faithfull people setting fâ—â—e to theyr poore bodyes by dosens and halfedosens together Wherevpon Gods wrathfull indignation increasing more and more agaynst her ceased not to touche her more neare with priuate misfortunes and calamities For after that he had taken from her the fruit of children whiche chiefly and aboue all thinges she desired then he bereft her of that which of all earthly thinges should haue bene her chiefe stay of honor and staffe of comfort that is withdrew from her the affectioÌ„ and company euen of her owne husband by whose mariage she had promised before to her selfe whole heapes of such ioy felicity but now the omnipotent gouernour of all thinges so turned the wheele of her owne spinning agaynst her that her high buildinges of such ioyes felicities came all to a Castle come downe her hopes being confounded her purposes disappointed and she now brought to desolation who semed neither to haue the sauour of God nor the harts of her subiectes nor yet the loue of her husband who neither had fruite by him while she had him neither could now enioy him whoÌ„ she had maryed neither yet was in liberty to mary any other whom she might enioy Marke here Christian Reader the wofull aduersity of this Queene and learne withall what the Lord can do when mans wilfulnes will needes resist him and will not be ruled At last when all these fayre admonitions would take no place with the Queene nor moue her to reuoke her bloudy lawes nor to stay the tyranny of her Priestes nor yet to spare her owne Subiectes but that the poore seruauntes of God were drawne dayly by heapes most pitifully as sheepe to the slaughter it so pleased the heauenly Maiesty of almighty God when no other remedy would serue by death to cut her of which in her life so litle regarded the life of others geuing her throne which she abused to the destruction of Christes Church and people to an other who more teÌ„peratly and quietly could guid the same after she had reigned here the space of fiue yeares and fiue monethes The shortnes of which yeares and reigne vnneth we finde in any other story of King or Queene since the Conquest or before being come to theyr own gouernment saue onely in king Richard the thyrd And thus much here as in the closing vp of this story I thought to insinuate touching the vnlucky and ruefull râ—ign of queene Mary not for any detraction to her place and state royall wherunto she was called of the Lord but to this onely inteÌ„t and effect that forsomuch as she would needes set her selfe so confidently to woorke and striue agaynst the Lord and his proceedings all readers rulers not only may see how the Lord did work agaynst her therfore but also by her may be aduertised learn what a perillous thing it is for men and women in authority vpon blind zeale opinion to styrre vp persecution in Christes Church to the effusion of Christian bloud least it proue in the end with them as it did here that while they think to persecuâ—e hereticks they stumble at the same stone as dyd the Iewes in persecuting Christ and his true members to death to theyr owne confusion and destruction * The seuere punishment of
the publike state of your Realme well ordered For in what body gods word lacketh the vnitie and charitie that ought to bee among the members thereof and which knitteth them together is soone extincted Where the youth is neglected there can no good successe bee hoped no more then the husbandman can look for a good crop where he sowed no good seed And where iustice is not truely and rightly ministred there the more laws and statutes together be heaped the more they be contemned And surely if this thing could not without exceeding charges be compassed as God forbid that charges should be weyed be they neuer so great where Gods glory and the wealth of the realme may be furthered yet ought it not to be neglected What charges did K. Dauid the father king Salomon his sonne employ to build the stony house of God Howe much more charges should a christian prince employ to build set vp the liuely house of God But verily I am fully perswaded that it shall not be chargeable to do this No a great deale of superfluous charges which otherwise your grace shall be forced to sustaine shal thus be cleane cut away and so your reuenues by a meane most profitable to no good person hurtfull encreased Wherefore for Gods sake noble Queene let not the oportunitie now by God offered be by your Grace omitted A Phisition can in nothing so much declare his good will and cunnyng nor purchase hymselfe so great estimation as when he findeth his pacient thoroughly sicke and weakened and doth restore hym to his perfect health and perfection Likewyse if a Prince should desire of God a thyng whereby he might declare the zeale that he beareth to GOD or whereby hee myght winne fame and glory he could desire nothyng so much as to come into a state corrupted as this Realme of England at this present is not to destroy it as did Caesar but to make it as did Romulus If your grace can bring this to passe as I am out of all doubt ye may quickly Ye shall doe more then any of your progenitours did before you All men shall confesse that you are not onely for proximitie of bloude preferred but rather of God specially sent and ordeined And as the Queene of Saba came from farre of to see the glory of K. Salomon a woman to a man Euen so shall the Princes of our tyme come men to a woman and Kinges maruell at the vertue of Queene Elizabeth Thus shall wee your subiects be most bound to prayse God and to thinke our selues most happy that beyng so sodainly from the worse be forthwith preferred to the best rid from extremest calamitie and brought to the greatest felicitie and it shall be besides an example for all euil Princes to leaue their persecution of Christ and his members to cease from their tiranny wherewith they continually oppresse theyr poore subiectes And so all people not onelye wee of this your Realme but of all other nations shall haue iust cause to pray for your graces health and ancrease of honour This Oration of M. Hales beyng premised now let vs prosecute the Lord willing that which we promised concernyng the Disputation or Conference had at Westminster The copy whereof here followeth ⧠The Conference or Disceptation had and begun at Westminster the last of March vpon certaine Questions or Articles of Religion proposed and also of the breaking vp of the same by the Papistes default at the first beginning of Queene ELIZABETH SO it pleased the Queenes most excellent maiestie hauyng heard of diuersitie of opinions in certaine matters of religion amongst sundry of her louyng subiects and beyng very desirous to haue the same reduced to some godly and Christian concord by the aduise of the Lordes and others of the priuy Counsaile as well for the satisfaction of persons doubtfull as also for the knowledge of the very truth in certaine matters of difference to haue a conuenient chosen number of the best learned of eyther part and to conferre together their opinions and reasons and thereby to come to some good and charitable agreement And hereuppon by her Maiesties commaundement certaine of her priuy Counsaile declared this purpose to the Archbishoppe of Yorke beyng also one of the same priuy Counsaile and required hym that he would imparte the same to some of the Bishops and to make choise of viij ix or x. of them and that there should be the like number named of the other part And further also declared to hym as then was supposed what the matter should be And as for the tyme it was thought meet to be as soone as possible might be agreed vpon And then after certaine dayes past it was signified by the sayd Archbishoppe that there was appointed by such of the Bishops to whome hee had imparted this matter eight persons that is to say 4. Bishops and 4. Doctours The names of whom here follow vnder written c. * The Papistes The B. of Winchest The B. of Lich. The B. of Chest. The B. of Carlile The B. of Linc. D. Cole D. Harpsfield D. Langdale D. Chedsey * The Protestants D. Scory B. of Chich. D. Coxe M. Whitehed M Grindall M Horne M Doct. Sands M. Gest. M. Aelmer M. Iuell Who were content at the Queenes Maiesties commaundement to shewe their opinions and as the sayde Archbishop termed it render accompte of their fayth in those matters which were mentioned and that especially in writyng although he sayd they thought the same so determined as there was no cause to dispute vppon them The matter which they should talke vpon was comprehended in these three propositions here vnder specified 1. It is agaynst the worde of God and the custome of the auncient Church to vse a tongue vnknowen to the people in common prayer and the administration of the Sacraments 2. Euery Church hath authoritie to appointe take away and change ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall rites so the same be to edification 3. It cannot be prooued by the worde of God that there is in the Masse offered vp a sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead It was hereupon fully resolued by the Queenes maiestie with the aduise aforesayd that according to their desire it should be in writing on both partes for auoyding of much alteration in wordes and that the sayd Bishops should because they were in authoritie of degree superiours first declare their myndes and opinions to the matter with their reasons in writyng And the other number beyng also viij men of good degree in schooles and some hauyng bene in dignitie in the church of England if they had any thing to say to the contrary should the same day declare their opinions in lyke manner and so eche of them should deliuer their writings to the other to bee considered what were to bee improoued therein and the same to declare agayne in writyng at some other conuenient day and the like order to bee kept in all the rest
himselfe to them not vngentle so found he theÌ„ again to him not vnconformable Whervpon a certeine agreemeÌ„t pacificatory was concluded betwene them vpon conditions Which agrement the new Polone king eftsoones preferred to the Frenche King hys Brother not without some sute and intercession to haue it ratified The king also himselfe partly being weary of these chargeable warres was the more willing to assent therunto And thus at length through the Lordes great worke the kinges royal consent vnder forme of an Edict was sette downe in writing and confirmed by the king conteining 25. Articles In which also wer included certeine other Cittyes of the Protestantes graunting to them benefit of peace and liberty of religion This edicte or mandate sent downe from the king by his Heralde at armes Bironius in the kinges name caused to be solemnely proclaymed at Rochell an 1573. the x. day of Iune The yeare next folowing 1574. for two thinges seemeth fatall and famous for the death first of Charles the 9. the french king also most of all for the death of Charles Cardinall of Lorayne brother to Guise Of the maner of the Cardinals death I finde litle mentioÌ„ in stories Touching the kinges death although Ric. Dinothus sayth nothing for feare belike because he being a french man hys name is expressed and known but an other story whom the sayd Dinothus doth followe bearing no name sayeth thus that he dyed the xxv day of May vpon Whitson euen being of the age of 25. yeares and addeth more profluuio sanguinis illum laborasse certuÌ„ est Certayne it is that his sickenes came of bleeding And sayth further CoÌ„stans fert fama illum dum evarijs corporis partibus sanguis emanaret in lecto saepe volutatum inter horribilium blasphemiaruÌ„ diras tantaÌ„ sanguinis vim proiecisse vt paucas post horas mortuus â—uerit That is The constant report so goeth that his bloud gushing out by diuers partes of his body he tossing in his bedde and casting out many horrible blasphemies layed vpon pillowes with his heeles vpward and head downeward voyded so much bloud at his mouth that in few houres he dyed Which story if it be true as is recorded and testified may be a spectable and example to all persecuting kinges and Princes polluted with the bloud of Christian Martyrs And thus muche briefely touching the late terrible persecution in Fraunce ¶ The Conclusion of the worke ANd thus to conclude good Christian Reader this present tractation not for lacke of matter but to shorten rather the matter for largenes of the volume I here stay for this present time with further addition of more discourse either to ouerweary thee with longer tediousnes or ouercharge the booke with longer prolixity hauing hitherto set forth the Actes and Proceedinges of the whole Church of Christ namely of the Church of England although not in such particular perfectioÌ„ that nothing hath ouerpassed vs. Yet in such generall sufficiency that I trust not very much hath escaped vs necessary to be knowne touching the principall affayres doinges and proceedinges of the Church and Churchmen Wherein may be seene the whole state order discent course and continuaunce of the same the encrease and decrease of true religion the creeping in of superstition the horrible troubles of persecution the wonderfull assistaunce of the almighty in mainteining his truth the glorious constancy of Christes Martyrs the rage of the enemyes the alteration of times the trauelles and troubles of the Church from the first primatiue age of Christes Gospel to the end of Queen Mary and the beginning of this our gracious Queene Elizabeth During the time of her happy reigne which hath hetherto continued through the gracious protection of the Lord the space now of 24. yeres as my wish is so I would be glad the good wil of the Lord were so that no more matter of such lameÌ„table stories may euer bee offered hereafter to write vpon But so it is I cannot tel how the elder the world waxeth the longer it continueth the nerer it hasteneth to his end the more Sathan â—ageth geuing still new matter of writing bookes and volumes In so much that if all were recorded and committed to history that within the sayd compasse of this Queenes reigne hitherto hath happened in Scotland Flanders France Spayne Germany besides this our owne Countrey of England and Ireland with other Countryes moe I verely suppose one Eusebius or Polyhistor whiche Plinnye writeth of woulde not suffice thereunto But of these incidentes and occurrentes hereafter more as it shall please the Lord to geue grace and space In the meane time the grace of the Lord Iesus worke with thee gentle Reader in all thy studious readinges And while thou hast space so employ thy selfe to read that by reading thou mayst learne dayly to knowe that may profite thy soule may teach thee experience may arme thee with pacience and instruct thee in all spirituall knowledge more and more to thy perpetuall comfort and saluation in Christ Iesu our Lord to whome be glory in Secula Seculorum Amen FINIS ⧠A diligent Table or Index of the most notable and memorable thyngs contained in the whole volume of this Booke wherein if thou wilt finde any thing good Reader reuolue in thy mynde the letter wherewith the word beginneth and the number of the Page shall direct thee vnto it A ante B. A B. C. agaynst the Popes Clergie 841.843 Abuses in the Church require reformatioÌ„ not defection 1873 Abbey of Peterborow 133. Abbeis suppressed in England 1101. Abbey of Exceter 141. Abbey of Stowe built 184. Abbey of S. Edmundsbury 161. Abbeis and Nunries founded and vpon what causes 149.454 Abbey of S. Albons built and by whom 133. Abbey of Gisburne and Readyng buâ—lt 199. Abbey of Glastenbury 150. Abbeis dissolued in Englande by K Henry the 8. 1070. Abbeis burned ibid. Abbey lands restored by Q. Mary 1559.1560 Abbey of Bangor 119. Abbeis and Monasteries in England infinite built by Saxone Kings 133. Abbeis dissolued by Cromwell 1179.1180 Abbey of Couentry built 165. Abbey of Ely 133. Abbey of Gloucester built ibid. Abbey of Knouesburgh others built ibid. Abbeis and religious houses built for what causes 1180. Abbot of Carilocus his sodain and dreadfull death 2106. Abbot of Glastenbury 150. Abbots not instituted by Christ. 680. Abbot Capellensis cruelly handled for the Gospell 873. Abbot of Peterborow thrust out of the Court of Rome for denying the Popes kinsman a benefice 287. Abbot of Abbingdon amerced by the Pope in 50. markes for denying a benefice to an Italian 291. Abbot of S. Albones sueth to the Pope ibid. Abbot of Westminster more conformable to yeld and submit him selfe to the doctrine of the Protestants then the rest of the Papists in the disputation at Westminster 2125 Abdias authoritie suspected 35. Abiurers names in a table 1040.1041.1042.1277.1401 Abiuration of good men of Leicester .506 their penance ibid. Abiuration in the diocesse of
church of Christ. 1811.1812 Bishops of the popes making displaced 2102. Bishops of Rome a great many Martyrs 95. Bishops and priests of England against Images 131. Bilney Martyr his excellent story 998. articles obiected against him 1001. his notable dialogue .1002 his recantation .1003 he burneth his hand and fingers in a candle .1012 his constant and glorious martyrdome 1013. Bill set vpon the townehouse doore at Ipswich 1232. Bindyng and loosing what it is and how it is done by the ministers 1106 Bindyng and loosing of Satan examined 398. Bibliothecarie of the Popes suspected and why 4. Bibles printed at Paris .1191 staid by English bishops ibid. Bibliades Martyr 47. B O. Body of Christ is locall and but in one place at once 1128. Bodies of christians not permitted to be buried 37. Body of Christ cannot be the Sacrament of his body 1137. Body must ioyne with the spirite mynd in the seruing of god 1908 Bohemians their tragicall story trouble and persecution for the truth 588. Bohemians wholy against the pope and his doynges .589 writte in the behalfe of Iohn Hus .602 their godly exhortation to kinges and princes .653 sent for to the Councell of Basill their safe cōduct for their comming thether and the maner of their receiuyng there .657.675 wherein they disented from the church of Rome .657 their goyng vp to the councell .691 their articles debated of .692 they are permitted to haue Communion vnder both kynds .694 their petitions to the councell 693.696 Bookes of holy scripture which be autentique 61. Bookes of scripture burned consumed 77. Bookes of scripture burned by K. Henry the 8. 1246. Bookes forbid by K. Henry the 8. to be printed 1134. Bookes translated by Alfrede 144 Bookes against transubstantiation burned by the papists 1141. Bookes of Latine seruice suppressed and abolished 1330 Bookes of Luther burned in chepeside 1207 Bookes of conclusion for reformation exhibited to the parliament 507. Bookeseller with Bibles about his necke burned 947. Booke of Cranmer loste in the Thames found and deliuered to a popish priest 1185 Booke called opus tripartitum 200. Bookes of common prayer by kyng Edward .6 1303 Bookes restrained by Queen Mary 1598 Bookes hard to be got for Friers 411. Bookes in English forbidde by the bishops 1017.1018 Booke whether lawfull to sweare by it or not 529. Bones of P. Martirs wife in Oxford taken vp buried in a dung hil by the papists reduced againe interred in a decent tombe 1968 Bones of Wickliff burned after his death 463. Boniface the 7. drawn through the streetes in Rome 159. Boniface Archb. of Magunce hys popish acts 129. Boniface his abhominable lyfe hee had rather be a dog then a Frēchmā .344 accused of infinit crimes 345. Boniface 8. besieged taken prisoner his infinite treasure .348 his death 349 Boniface 8. author of the decretals 342 Boniface 8.2 his pride and shamefull death 159.342 Boniface 1. falsifieth the councel of Nice 4. Boniface an Englishman Archbishop of Mentz in Germany 128 Boniface 3.1.2 first bringers in of the Popes vsurped supremacie 120. Boners visitation with his ridiculous behauiour at certain places .1474 his Mandate to abolish scriptures and writings vppon churchwals .1475 hys preface to Winchesters booke De vera obedientia 1060 Boners whole history with his actes and doyngs .1292.1296 sent as Embassadour into Fraunce hys letters to the L. Cromwel .1088 1089. his comming vp by the gospell .1092 his letter to Clunny for the abolishing of images .1293 committed to the Marshalsee .1296 his continuāce there .2125 pro. esse against hym .1309 hys recantation .1310 he is enioyned to preach at Paules crosse ibid. leaueth out the article of the kings authoritie .1311 conuented before the commissioners with hys behauiour there .1312 his protestation .1313 his answers to the articles obiected agaynste hym .1319 his interrogatories .1320 hee refuseth Secretary Smith .1324 his appeale .1325 depriued 1329. his letters and supplications 1330 Boners death and filthy end 2114 Boniface 3. Bishop of Rome obtained of Phocas to be called vniuersall Bishop 782. Bonauenture author of our Ladies Psalter .1598 compiler of the rosarie of our Lady no lesse blasphemous than the other 1601. Bongey Martyr his story martyrdome 1714. Bongeor martyr burned at Colchester his story 2007.2008 Borthwicke Knight his story .1259 Articles against him with his answeres to the same .1260 his great commendation withall his condemnation for the truth 1265. Breaking of the hoste 1404. Brewster Martyr 818. Browne Martyr 805.1292.1293 Bowyer Martyr his story martyrdome 1914. Bosomes wife her trouble and deliuery 2072. Bosworth field 722. Bostone pardons .1178 theyr excessiue price ibid. Boston burned 339. Bourne his Sermon at Paules Crosse where hee had a dagger throwne at him 1409.1407 Bourne deliuered from the rage of the people at Paules Crosse thorow the meanes of Maister Bradford preacher and martyr 1604. Boulstring of falshood and iniquitie 1755. Bowchurch rose in London ouerthrowne with 600. houses with a tempest 184. Boyes 300. placed in benefices in England by the Pope 287. Boyes beaten by Boner in goyng to Fulham 2062. B. L. Blacke friers there originall 259. Blacke heath field 800. Blage Knight his great trouble and persecution 1245. Bland preacher and martyr hys story .1665 apprehended .1666 his confutation of the popishe transubstantiation .1671.1672 hys martyrdome 1673.1676 Blaudina her cruell handling by the Ethnikes her paciēce constancie and martyrdome 46.37 Blasphemy punished 2103. Blasphemy of the Popes religion 726. Blacke Crosse of Scotland 375. Black friers by Ludgate built 339. Bloud and strangled why forbid in the primitiue Church 56. Bloud rayned in Yorke 132 Bloud of hayles .1110 proued to be the bloud of a ducke 1742. Bloud of Christians spilt to cease the sweating sickenes 885. Blondus taken with a lye in writing in the Popes behalfe 303.304 Blomfield persecutor his death 2101. B. R. Bradford Saunders and others theyr declaration out of prison concerning the disputation 1470. Bradford martyr his excellent story .1603 cast into prison .1604 his examinations and answeres .1606.1608.1609 his talk with certayn Bish. 1615.1616 wyth friers 1617. his condemnation .1623 his constant death martyrdome .1624 his letters 1625 1628.1630 Bradway persecutor bereft of hys wittes 2101 Brasen Nose Colledge in Oxford built 820. Bradbridge Martyr her story 1979. Bradbrige Martyr his story 1970 Brodbrige Martyr 1708. Bread and wine why geuen in the sacrament of the Lordes supper 1973. ought not a◠any hād to be worshipped 1974. Bread representeth the bodye of Christ. 1128. Bradbriges widow and Martyr her story and martyrdome 1980 1981. Britayne inuaded by the Saxons and deuided into 7. kingdomes how wekened and destroyed of the Saxons 108.109 Britayne kinges who they were 108. Britaynes and Scotte◠vsed not the rites of Rome 119. Britaynes neuer persecuted before Dioclesian 108. Britaynes destroyed and the causes why 114. Britaynes persecuted by the heathen Saxons 113. Britaynes called to the fayth by the speciall election of God 480.
Bristanus Bishop of Winchester his fabulous miracle 148. Brimford battell with certayne verses therof 148. Brice his deliuery 2081. Briget a popish Sainct 419. Bridewell obtayned of the king to set poore men on worke 1774. Brokes his Oration to D. Cranmer in Oxford 1872.1873 Browne his trouble and deliueraunce 2065. Browne Martyr his story 2053. Browne martyr his story martyrdome apprehended condemned and burned 1844.1857.1858 Broke his trouble for the Gospel 1225. Brockmayl consul of Chester 819 Brother false to Thorpe 539. B. V. Bucer Paulus Phagius bones taken vppe in Cambridge and burnt with theyr bookes at the visitation holden there 1956. Bull of Pope Leo .10 agaynst Martin Luther .1280 with the aunsweres of Luther to the same rayling Bull. 1281. Buts Doct. a friend to Cranmer 1866. Bull of the Pope for exempting of the Clergye from all tributes taxes and subsidies 349. Bull blasphemous of Pope Clement 374. Bulles from Rome to Oxford agaynst Iohn Wickliffe and hys doctrine 431.432.433.422 Bull of Pope Hildebrand agaynst Priestes mariage 175. Bull of Pope Bonifacius 9. against the Lollardes 503. Bulles from the Pope to Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwiche to fight in hys Warres 446. Bull of Pope Martin agaynst the gospellers 648. Bull of the Pope agaynst Iohn Hus. 553. Bulles of the Pope forbid in England by king Edward the 3. 421. Bull of the pope for the conception of the virgine Mary 801. Buying and selling of praiers pardons and the like abhominable before God 498 Burton his story 1226. Burton Bayly of Crowland plagued for setting vp the masse 2100. Burton not suffered to be buryed in christian buriall 1715. Burton his tragicall story cruel martyrdome in Spayne for the true testimonie of Iesus Christ and hys Gospell 2056.2057 Burrell hys persecution 665. Burhered his death at Rome in the English house there 141. Burgate Martyr 2058. Bury Abby and the towne theyr ciuill commotion and dissention amongest themselues 374. Burning the statute thereof proued insufficient .441 repealed by the king ibid. Burward Martyr 1708. Burgeses vnlawfully thrust out of the Parliament house in Q. Maryes dayes 2117. C A. CAbriers and Merindoll their tragical bloudye persecution for their constancie in the truth of christes gospell 943 Cadolus a Lumbard made Pope by the Emperour 168. Calender of the booke of Actes and Monuments defended 581 Calice besieged .386 won and subdued 387. Calice persecuted 1223.1226.1230 Calice men 13. sent to London and there dismissed 1228. Callyng of God diuers 547. Calepinus the 5. Turkish Emperour 739. Calue councell where the people fel. 158. Calocerius Martyr 41 Calixtus bish of Rome martyr 57 Calaway goldsmith of London and his wyfe their story 1230. Caiphas deposed 31 Caligula worshipped as God 30 31 Caligula a poysoning tyraunt hys death 31 Calabria persecuted for the gospell and destroyed by the Papistes 942 Campeius cardinall Embassadour into England .986 his mules loden with rosted egges and olde shooes ibid. Cambridge censure agaynst the Popes supremacie 1059 Cambridge too ready to receyue the masse in Queene Maries days 1466. Cambridge common schooles builded 133 Canons of the Popes lawes contrary to themselues 546 Canon of the masse with the Rubricke of the same full of blasphemy and abhomination 1398.1399 Canon of the masse authorised 259 Canonicall scripture only to be read in the church of God 7. Canon law reprooued 402 Canterbury consumed with fire 227 Canutus cutteth of the noses and hands of his pledges .161 hys superstitious pilgrimage to Rome 163. Canutus a Dane king of england his voiage to Rome buildeth there an hospitall commaundeth very presumpteously the sea to obey him .164 his lawes ibid. Canterbury colledge built 396 Canterbury taken of the Danes burnt 161. Canutus his lawes 779 Candles bearyng on Candlemas day how it first came vp .146 forbid to be vsed 1299. Canon law full of heresie 546 Capras besieged and taken of the Emperour 315 Captiues vnder the Turkes their extreme misery 758 Cardinall Wolsey hys pompe and pride 986. Cardinall Otho his legacie into england .265 his grieuous exactioÌ„s and oppressions 266 Cardinall Cambray in the councell of Constance 608. Cardinall of Florence 606. Cardinall Sadolet 949. Cardinals depriued of their liuings in England 421 Cardinal of Winchester sent to raise warre against the Bohemians .656 accused by Humfrey Duke and Lord Protectour .704 falleth into premunire is prooued a traitor and dyeth vngodly 706 Cardinall Campeius Legate from the Pope into Germany .862 hee is an extreme enemy to Priestes mariage 865 Cardinals what mischief commeth by them 1070 Cardinall Iulian his Epistle to Eugenius the Pope 697.698 Cardinall Poole hys returne into England .1475 his oration in the Parliament house .1476 hys absolution to England his letter to the Pope for ioy of Englandes conuersion ibid. Cardinals conspiracies against the Emperour 180. Carelesse his death in the Kynges Bench his examination and answers .1919.1920 his Letters 1924.1926.1930.1933 Carpenter martyred at Bristow 1953. Cardmaker Martyr his story and martyrdome 1578.1579 Carpenter Martyr his story and martyrdome 884.885 Carman Martyr his story .2035 his martyrdome 2036. Caruer in Spayne burned for breking his Image 930. Carmer Martyr 1708. Caruer Martyr his story martyrdome 1680.1682 Carus Emperour slaine with lightnyng 76. Cardanus in prayse of K. Edward the 6. 1296. Carolus Molineus vpon the decretals of Pope Gregory the 9. 313. Carbuncle in the Popes Miter worth 6000. florens 351 Carinus slayne 76. Carolus 9. frenche king plagued of God 2112. Carolus magnus called v. generall councelles and was euer liberall to the sea of Rome 131. Carder martyr his story and martirdome 1276. Carolostadius casteth downe images in Germany 862. Carlile and new castle kayes some time of England 375. Cassianus his tragicall and lamentable story stabbed in with pen-kniues by his own schollers and so martyred 92.93 Cassadorus his Epistle to EnglaÌ„d concerning the abuses of the pope 352. Castellanus a bloudy persecutor plagued of God 2109. Cases papall wherin the pope may dispence are 51. in number as the Papistes hold 793. Castle of Lewes besieged 333. Castellane Doctor and martyr his trouble and persecution .878 degraded .879 his martyrdom 880 Catologue of martyrs suffering vnder Licinius 92. Catalogue of such Normaynes as were aduaunced to seigniories after the conquest of Englande 183. Catalogue of such as suffered vnder Decius 64. Catalogue of such nobles as came with William Conquerour into England 183. Catechumini what it signifieth in our tongue 1842. Catte with a shauen crowne hanged on a peare of gallowes in Cheapeside in Q. Maries â—ime 1469. Catholiâ—ke defined 1824.1825 Catmer martyr her story and martyrdome 1859. Caueat emptor a ballad of Fecknams 1560 Caueat for England 32. Cawches martyr her story persecution and martyrdome 1943.1944 Cawbridge burned 1131. Cautions for the vnderstanding of the law 980.981 Cautions to the reader of thinges to be considered in the volume of this history 2149. Causton and Higbed of Essex their story .1539 theyr martyrdome for the
Gospell 1542. Causes temporall brought into the spirituall Court for mony .861 Causes of the destruction of the britaynes 114. Causes 13. of aduauncing the sea of Rome 18. Causes of our fall distincted 22. Cauell Martyr his story and martirdome 1895.1896 C. E. Cecilia a godly woman martyr 58. Celulphus king of Northumberland 127. Celulphus a king made a monke 127. Celestinus Pope his creation and death 313. crowned the Emperour Henricus with his feete 784. Celebration of the sonday 53. Censing of the sacrament 1404. Cerinthus the hereticke shunned of Iohn the Euangelist 36. Ceremonyes why inuented .1494 diuersly vsed in the primitiue Churche caused no breache of charitie being estemed as thyngs of small waight 44. Ceremonies in outward thinges little or nothing esteemed of in the primatiue Church 44. Ceremonies falsely ascribed to Pistus inuention 314. Cesar moueth the senators of Rome to receaue the fayth of Christ. 30. C H. Chadsey doctor his mutabilitie and wauering inconstancie 2102. Champbell Frier his end 2103. Charles the great his letter to Offa 131. Charles the 5. elected Emperour 847 Charles Duke of Burgoine slaine 723. Charles Brandon 729. Charles Ioseph a bloudy villayne murtherer of Richard Hunne 809. Chaucer his treatise against the friers intituled Iack Upland 261.262.263.264.266 Chaucer his bookes and rare commendations 839. Chalice of gold enacted by the councell of Tibur and Rhenes 57 Chalices of glasse 1404 Chapters of the Bible first distincted by Stephen Laughton 272. Charterhouse monkes their originall .185 they enter the Realme of England 233 Charterhouse churchyard made 387. Chastitie not to be vrged vpon any weake brother 53 Chase Martyr his cruell and extreme handlyng .774 murthered in prison 775 Chamberlaine Martyr his story 1601.1602.1603.1604 Chapman Martyr his story and martyrdome 1036 Champion sent to Calis to preach 1224 Chelingdone Archb. of Cant. 336. Cheremon bishop maried a wyfe was martyred 62. Chester a place of learnyng .143 repayred and enlarged 147. ChildreÌ„ compelled to set fire to their parents 585.838 Child his confession agaynst Idolatry .89 with his martyrdome for the same ibid. Children of priests made legitimate 1176. Children departing without Baptisme are not condemned .1613.492 their estate in so dying 1587 1995.1996 Child of Iohn Fetties scourged to death by Boner 2055.2056 Children two crucified by the Iews 233. Children of Merindoll their godly education and bringyng vp 940.950 Childe crucified of the Iewes in Lincolne 327 Child of Queene Mary 1597 Children of christen parentes why receiued to Baptisme 1842 Children martyrs 64 Children of King Edward the elder 147 Childbed of Queen Mary pretensed 1596 Childericus the French king deposed and Pipinus intruded 129 Chichester persecuted by the Papists 2024. Chitâ—enden with his felowes famished in prison in Cant. for the gospell 1954.1955 Christes words in callyng Peter a rocke expounded Thre things to be noted in them 1. Christe refused of the Senate of Rome and why 30. they are plaged for their refusing of him ibi Christ whether a begger or not 717. Christ a seruaunt vppon earth the Pope a Lord. 404. Christes church 101. Christ of the priest and bakers makyng 1652. Christian man defined after the popes mynd and doctrine 29. Christs death and the benefits therof 16 Christians ouerthrowen in Egypt and slaine 300 Christians in Calabria kylled lyke Calues 942. Christians in Shrewsbury 532 Christians certaine that fainted 46 Christians may go to law one with another and sinne not 1000 Christ the obiect of our fayth 22 Christians of the primitiue Church caried God in their hartes .51 they are falsly accused and slaundered .48 condemned to the mettals 66 Christians falsly slandered 54 Christenmas his trouble and deliuerance 2071. Christening of bels 159.1405 Christopher Browne Martyr his story and martyrdome 2053 Christopher Parker hys death 2112 Christopher Landsdale Courtier his fearefull and terrible ende 2104.2105 Christes body present to the fayth of the receiuer 1614.1616 Christopher Shomaker Martyr his story and martyrdome 819. Christopher Ward martyr his story .1678 hys articles answeres condemnation and martyrdome 1678.1679 Christian George martyr his story 2037. Christopherson elected Byshop of Chichester 1956. Christopher Lister his story and martyrdome 1909. Christopherus 1. Pope 146. Church of God increaseth by persecution 38. Churche of the East and of Rome differ about Easter day 44. Church of Winchester built 133. Church of Lincolne built 133. Church of Rome how it came vpp by degrees 2. Church deuided into 5. diuersities of tâ—â—es 1. Church visible what 30. Churche of Christ deuided into 2. sortes of people 30. Church of Rome considered in 4. thinges title lyfe iurisdiction doctrine 1. Church of Rome with her corruptions described 2. Church militant of 3. partes 611. Churche of Rome persecuteth the catholicke church of Christ. 24. Church not builded vpon Peter 1758. Churche not tyed to any particular place 1760. Church before Christes comming and church after Christes comming all one 1766. Churche of Rome reuolting from the apostolicall truth hath set vp an other Religion .1775 neuer was vniuersall 1801. Church defined .1824 both visible and inuisible ibid. Church of WinchcoÌ„b built by Kenulphus 130. Churche of the Iewes a figure of the Church of Rome sueth to the Church of Antioche to yeld vnto her 96. Churche of England gouerned by the Popes Canons 97. Churche of the Grecians and Latines wherein they differ 187. Churche of London suspended for not ringing at the Byshops coÌ„ming 555. Church new of the Popes making 1287. Church of Rome examined .1601 conuict of manifest idolatry ibi Churche of Christe howe visible .1613 howe to be knowne ibid. col 2. euer visible .1616 not tyed to tyme or place 1622. Church of Rome how commended and why of the fathers 2. Church of Rome reuolted from the Church of Rome 3. Church of Rome distincted 2.3 Churche of Rome erreth in three poyntes in her iurisdiction 5. Church aboue the Apostles 14. Church of Christ how to be gouerned 19. Church of Miâ—â—ayne first brought vnder the church of Rome 168. Churche of Rome hathe declined from the Churche of Rome not wâ— 3. Church of Rome her practises to get money infinite but specially 15. 3.4 Church of Rome and the vniuersall church two diuers thinges 1287. Churche of Rome not vniuersall but equiuoce onely 2. Churche of Rome hath lost the liquor wherewith shee was first seasoned 20. Churche of Rome degenerate to newe paganisme 23. Church of Rome in wordes catholicke in deedes hethenish 24. Church of Rome and of the Pharisies compared together 24. Church of Rome degenerate from the image of the true Churche 281.1800 Church of Rome proued not to be catholicke 284. Church where it is and in whome it consisteth 417. Church of two sortes 533. Church goodes expended 557. Church hath no power ouer the scriptures .726 knowne by the scriptures onely 1617. Chusing of the Popes in coÌ„claues 595. C I. Cicelie Ormes Martyr her story and martyrdome 2023 Cities townes and castles built repaired 147. Cities
friers and the studentes of Paris 328 Contention of the Archbyshoppes who should sit on the right hande of the Cardinall 228 Contention betwene the Friers of Fraunce the Prelates of Paris 392 Contention betweene Boner and Winchester 1089.1090 Contention betwene king Henry 1. Anselme Archbishop of Caūterbury about doing homage to the king 192 Contention betweene the Archb. of Caunterbury the Monkes about trifles 236.237.239 Contention betweene the Kyng of Englande and the Monkes of Caunterburye for choosing the Archbishop 238 Contention betwne the french king and king Iohn 255 Contention betweene the Pope and king Iohn about the consecrating of an Archb. 220.251.241 Contention betweene the Pope and Friderike the Emperour for the election and depriuation of Bishops 298. Contention of the Archb. of Cant. and Yorke who should sit on the right hand of th◠Cardinal 265 Contention and schisme in the popes church 272 Conspiracies of Pope Innocent against Frederike the Emperor 297. Concubines permitted of the Pope for money 862 Constantinople taken by the Turks 742 Conquests in England 171 Conradus Hager 390 Constantius his worthy commendations his fauour to the Christians 81 Constantinus Magnus borne in Englande .108 first christened Emperour his fauour to the christians 101.102.103 Constantine his donation prooued to be false .105 his liberalitie in geuing to the church .104 his liberalitie to schooles and pitie to the poore ibid. his graunt for the Popes supremacie prooued false .115 hee kisseth the woundes of them that suffered for Christes sake ibid. Constantines law for the Popes election suspected and examined 4 Constantinus imbracing christian bishops 781 Constantine writeth to Sapores in fauour of the Christians .99 his Epistle to his subiects in the East 102 Conuocation of S. Frideswide in Oxford 444 Conuocation in Paules in Londō 1410 Councel of Cloneshoe with the decrees there enacted 128 Councels of the Popes one burne an others decrees 146 Councel of Constance against Wicliffe his articles and bookes 449 Councell of Constance a sacrilegious councell 1150. Councell of the prelates of Prage agaynst the gospellers 589 Councell and the church aboue the Pope 671.672 674. Councell of Nice falsified by the Pope 4. Councels generall called by Emperours 1068 Councell at Thetford in England with the acts therof 125 Councels may and do erre 1117 Councell aboue the Pope 670. Councell of Basill dissolued 700 Councels called by the Emperors without the Pope 676 Councell of Nice constituted other bishops equall in authority to the Pope 10. Councel of Carthage .6.4 had great contention about the Popes supremacie 10.11.12 Councell wicked what harme it doth 68 Councell of Winchester 172. Councell of Laterane 168 Councell of Frankford 373. Councell of Pise 553 Councell of Brixia agaynst Pope Hildebrand 181 Councell of Ratisbone 865 Councell of priestes against Henry Sutphen 875 Councel of Laterane inuented trāsubstantiatiō and established the same for a true and infallible doctrine 1152.1149 Councell of London with the acts thereof 174 Councell of Trecas with the decrees of the same 196 Concilium Gangrense Constantinopolitanum 1135 Councell of Rome vnder Hildebrand against priests 1164 Councell of Winchester agaynste priests mariage 1167 Councels in the primitiue Churche concluded that none should appeale to Rome out of their owne prouinces 1055 Councell of Constance .593 Prelates there assembled ibid. their orders and decrees .593 they deny the communiō in both kynds .596 their outrage against Iohn Hus. 606 Concilium Lateranense 205 Councell of the nobles agaynst the bishop of Ely he is deposed clothed in womens apparell bayted of women complaineth of the K. and the nobles 247 Councell of Rhemes with the acts thereof 198. Councell of Laterane hatched the egge of transubstantiation 253 Councel of Constance decreed that the Pope should be subiect to the Councell 673 Councell of king Henry the 8. deuided in religion 1201 Councell of Rome where an Oule appeared before the Pope 592 Councell of Constance condemneth Iohn Hus burneth his bones 464. Councell of Basill with the determinations therof 668 Councell of Luserne with the constitutions thereof 867 Councels fathers and histories their testimonies agaynst Images 2130.2131 Cooe martyr his story and martirdome 1707.1708 Cope aunswered for reprouing this booke of Actes Monumentes 580.582.583 Cooper of Watsam in the Countye of Suffolke Carpenter falselye slaundered of certeyne wordes accused thereof arrayned condemned and put to death for the same by the bloudy Papistes 2099.2100 Cornelius a Romayne first baptised of all the Romaynes 20 Cornelius Martyr Byshoppe of Rome his story constancy accusatiō for writing to Cyprian his martyrdome 64.65.66 Cornelius Bongey Martyr 1714 Corneford Martyr his story and martyrdome 2053 Corne vpon the grounde tythed to the Pope 273 Cornemonger his trouble and persecution 642 Cornewall a Tanner murthered for the Gospell by the bloudsucking Papistes 1669 Corruption growne in the Church by much peace 76 Corpus Christi feaste inuented by whom 507.351 Coronation of Pope Felix the fifte 690 Cotes Bishop of Chester a cruell persecuter of Christ in his members 1565 Cotten martyr his story and martyrdome 2042 Couentry Martyrs 975 Couentry persecuted for the Gospell 776.777.778 Couētry how and by whom made free with libertyes aperteyning thereto 165 Cowle of S. Fraunces remitting the 4. part of penance 1001 Court of the pope translated to Auion in Fraunce 351 Court of the king aboue the Popes Court or Bishops consistory 473 Couerdale writ for into Englande by the king of Denmarke 1529 1530 Couering of the aulters 1404 Coxe a popishe Promoter sodenly dyed 2101 C R. Cranmer sent Ambassadour to dispute aboute the mariage of the king 1121. made Archb. of Canterbury ibid. Cranmer withstandeth the sixe articles in the Parliament house 1136 Cranmer with the Lady Iane arreigned of treason in the Guilde Hall Cranmer quit of treason .1418 Cranmer Ridley Latimer sent to Oxforde to dispute .1428 condemned all three together 1403. Cranmer charged wrōgfully with falsifying the Doctors and Fathers his answere in clearing of himselfe 2135 Cranmer Godfather to king Edward Lady Elizabeth 1054 Crampe ringes of Winchesters 1350 Craishfield Martyr his story examination condemnation and Martyrdome 2009.2010.2011 Cradle for Queene Maryes child with verses therupon 1597 Creame and oyle 53.60 Creed who brought into the masse 1402 Cressens a Philosopher procurer of Iustinus death 44 Crescentius Cardinall President of the Councell of Trent hys terrible and fearefull end 2106 2107 Crome committed to the Fleete 1467 Crowne of Englande not of suche great reuenewes as the Popes were out of the same 289.389 Croniclers reproued of errours in theyr Cronologies 577 Crompe his story 443 Crow miraculously preserued vpon the seas with his new Testament 1913 Crosse appeared to Cōstantine the great in the ayre 85 Crosse of golde borne before the Pope 137 Crosse how to be honored 567 Crosse not to be worshipped 85 Crosse bearing cause of great strife betwene the Arbishop of Caunterbury and the Archbishoppe of Yorke 227.228 Crokhay a Godly woman troubled
cruelty .1703 his sodeine and fearefull kind of death 2036 E. A. EAster day in strife for the obseruation therof .54 disputed of 123.124 Eating of Christe what it is 494. Eating of whitemeate in lent set at libertie 1210 Eastland martyr his story .2037 his articles obiected against him 2038. his condemnation and coÌ„stant martyrdome 2039. Eares of Christians slayne for the Gospell ix sackes full 339. Earle of Kent put guiltlesly to death 376. Earle of Notingham made Duke of Northfolke 514. Earle of Warwicke flyeth into France and hys returne agayne into England 713. Earle Henry of Richmond hys ariuance in Wales .728 his huge warres with king Richard 729 Earle Simon his pride after victory gott 333. Earle Symon with other slayne in the battayle at Eusham 334. Earle of Warwicke with the Lord Mountacute slayne 715. Earthquake morayne and pestilence in England 198. Earthquake at Wickliffes examination 436. E. C. Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction abused in the romishe churche 5.6 Ecclesiasticall persons subiecte to the temporall power 6. Ecclesiasticall persons exempt by the Pope from all subiection to kinges and princes 192. Ecclesiasticall promotions in the handes of straungers valued 429. Eckius the popes stout champion hys end 2107. Eckius hys reasons for the supremacie 847. agaynst M. Luther 850.851.845.849 agaynst Carolostadius .847 his reasons for the authoritie of the Romyshe Churche 2. E. D. Edwardes three that were kinges before the conquest 159 Edward .1 king of England hys lyfe and story .339 he and hys Barons at strife .349 peace coÌ„cluded betwixt them with theyr petitions to the king .350 hee denyeth first fruites to the pope .352 hys death and epitaphe 366. Edward .2 his bloudy murther of his nobles .371 taken and imprisoned 373. Edward 2. his raygne his lyfe and story 366. Edward 3. crowned 374. marieth the Earle of Henault his daughter called Philip. 375. Edward 3. his letter to the Deane and chapter of Paules agaynst Iohn Stafford Archbishop of Caunterbury 383. Edward 3. his letters to the King and nobles of Fraunce .377.38.367 taketh the king of France prisoner 388. contendeth wyth the Pope and restrayneth hys bulles from comming into England 389. Edward 3 denyeth the popes prouisions and reseruations .383 his voyage into Fraunce defieth the French king .384 his acts there .385 he claymeth the crowne of France .383 bewitched of a woman by the helpe of a frier .425 his death 428. Edward 4. crowned 713. maryed to Elizabeth Gray ibid. taken prisoner by the Earle of of Warwicke ibid. had victory in 9. battayles hym selfe being presente 717. hys sonne borne at Westminster in Sanctuary 714. Edward 4 his warres and contention with the Erle of Warwike .713 hys death 727. Edward called the martyr his story 157. proued a bastard ibid. Edward called the Martyr murthered of his stepmother her seruant 159 Edward the confessor hys story 164. Edward proued a bastard wroÌ„gfully made king 158.157 Edward borne in bastardy of Elfled king Edgars concubine 156 Edward 5. and his lamentable history 727. Edward 6. his raigne his rare coÌ„mendations and vertues .1295.1296 deliuereth the bible to the bishops .1294 reformeth religion 1297.1298 sendeth for learned men into the realme .1296 setteth forth Gods word .1298 calleth a parliament .1299 setteth forth the booke of common praier .1301 represseth superstitioÌ„ .1302.1303 aunswereth the rebels in Deuonshire and Cornewall .1305 hys death 1395. Edward 6. his instruction geuen to Sir Anth. Seintleger knight of his priuy chamber beyng of a corrupt iudgement in the Sacrament of the Eucharist 2139.2140 Edward Seymor erle of Hereford made duke of Somerset protector of the realme and gouernour of the kings person 1296 Edward Plantagenet beheaded 731. Edward prince slayne 716 Edward sonne of K. Hen. 3. wounded with a poisoned knife 337 Edward the elder his story 146 Edward the confessor his Shrine 336. Edward duke of Somerset Lord Protector his trouble 1367 Edward Burton not suffred to be buried in christian buriall 1715 Edward Benet preserued by gods prouidence 2075 Edward Freese Martyr his story 1027 Edward Grew his trouble and deliuery 2065 Edward Sharp martyred at Bristow 1953 Edgore his terrible death 2104 Edwine hindered from being christened by custome .121 his miraculous conuersion baptised in Yorke ibid. Edwine king of Britain his trouble and miraculous calling to the fayth 120 Edwine king an enemy to monks suspended and dieth 152 Edwine king of Northumberland enemy to Monkes 114 Edelburge poysoned her husband 132 Edenborough won from the Englishmen by the Scottes 368.379 Edina taken of the Turkes their barbarous cruelty shewed vpon the poore christians there 752 Edrike a traitor executed 162 Edgar his story .152 his actes and noble exploites .154.155.156 A great builder and repairer of monasteries ibid. his blemishes .155 his lawes .779 his death 156 Edgar his oration to the Clergy 169. Edmund king of Eastangles called S. Edmund his story 114.115.140 Edmund king murthered on hys priuy 162 Edmund Ironside 162 Edmund Archbishop of Caunterbury canonized a Saynte .280 condemned in Rome in a thowsand markes 285 Edmund Peerson his accusation agaynst Bayfield 1048 Edward Prince born of Q. Iane 1087 Edmund Poole Martyr his story and martyrdome 1912 Edmund Hurst Martyr his story 1914.1915 Edmundus king of England 150 Edmund Allin Martyr his story persecution examination and martyrdome 1979.1980 EdmuÌ„d Stafford bringer in of the Popes bulles 430 EdmuÌ„d Boner a furtherer of printing the Bibles at Paris .1191 made Bishoppe of London ibid. became a notable Papist 1192.1194.1296.1397.1349.1487 E G Egbert king of Kent taken Prisoner 130 Egbertus crowned king his victory agaynst the Danes 135 Egbert of a king made a Monke 131 Egesippus an ecclesiasticall writer 53 Egelred king his coronation life described 160 Egfride made king of Northumberland 124. Egges eating made heresye of the Papistes 1043 E. L. Eleanor Cobham her defence agaynst Alanus Copus .702 proued no traytor ibid. Election of the Byshop of Rome geuen to the Emperoure .159 resteth only in the emperor .298 confirmed ratified to be in the Emperours iurisdiction 299. Election of Bishops in the power of euery king in hys own country till Hildebrandes time 300. Election of ministers in the olde tyme not without the consent of the people 1105. Electors of the Emperour 7. and who be they 160. Election of the Bishop of Rome in whome it consisteth 5. Election or predestination wyth notes vpoÌ„ the same 1657.1658 Election standeth vpon grace not merites .1994 vpon the fewest number not the most 1996. Eldadus Byshop of Glocester 113. Elfricus archbishop of Caunterbury his bookes proued antentique .1139 his bookes agaynst transubstantiaâ—ion 1140. Eleuation of the sacrament by Honorius brought in 1403. Eleuation and odoration by whom inuented 1149.1152 Elfleda proued a Nunne and her childe a bastard 156. Elizabeth Barton called the holye mayd of Kent with her conspirators executed 1054. Elizabeth a blind mayd martyr her story and martyrdome 1914 Elizabeth Cooper Martyr burned at Norwiche her story and martyrdome
1742. fell out of the pulpit and brake his legge 1743 Hudson Martyr his story and persecution 1970. Hudson Martyr his story 2035. Hugh Foxe Martyr his story and martyrdome 2033.2034 Hugo Bishop of Lincolâ—e redeemeth hys Byshoppricke for a 1000. markes 258. Hugo de sancto victore 201. Hugh Lauerocke martyr 1910 Hugh Pye Priest 660. Hugh Spencer hys sonne there exceeding and far surmounting pride .371 executed as they well deserued 373. Hugh Latimer martyr his actes doinges 1730. first a Papist conuerted by M. Bilney ibid. his exellente sermon in Cambridge of the Cardes .1731.1732.1734 his story in sauing a poore woman .1735 his reply to a certayne barking frier in Cambridge .1734 1735. cited 1736. his letter to the archbishop of Canterbury 1736.1737 Articles deuised by the bishop for him to subscribe vnto 1737. made Bishop of Worcester 1738. preacheth before K. Edw. 6. 1739. cast into the Tower .1740 his letter to M. Morice .1741 writ agaynst by Sherwoode .1743 hys aunswere .1744 his other godly letters to sondry persons .1746.1748.1750 1752.1755 his appearaunce before the Commissioners .1762 hys examination and answeres .1763.1766 hys martyrdome death in Oxford 1769.1770 Huggard meeter to eate a puddyng rather then to dispute of Scripture 1591. Hulderiche byshop of Ashborough his exile in defence of Priestes mariage 137. Hull seruaunt to Doctor Taylour 1520. Hullier his story and martyrdome .1907.1908.1909 a note of hym further 2004. Hullier martyr hys story 1906.1907 Humfrey Duke Lord protectour agaynst the Cardinall of Winchester 703. hys articles exhibited agaynst the sayde Cardinall 704. his story and death 704.705.706 Humfrey Middleton Martyr hys story and persecution .1673 hys martyrdome 1676 Humfrey Mummouth hys story 997. Humanitie of Christe cannot be in many places at once 1687.1951 Humilitie the porâ—er of Chrystes schoole 1788. Hunne martyr hys story 805. articles obiected agaynst him with hys aunsweres .806 murthered in prison .806.807 burned after hys death .808 hys defence agaynst Syr Thomas More and Ala. Copus 811. Hunter hys letter to hys mother 2150. Huniades gouernour of Hungary 720. Huniades hys victoryes agaynst the Turkes 740. Hunt confessor his story 2054. Hunter martyr hys excellent story 1536.1577 Hurst deliuered by Gods prouidence 2075.2076.2077 Hurst Martyr 1914.1915 Hurly burly betweene Popes 200 Hus his publique defence of Wickliffe 451.452.453 Hus hys excellent story cited by the pope and excommunicate .588 banished Prage .590 hys obiections agaynst the Doctours degrees .599.590 his safe conduct with hys letters certificatory of hys goyng vpp to the Councell .596 hys personall appearaunce before the Pope and Cardinals 599. falleth sicke in prison hathe articles obiected agaynst hym with his aunsweres 600. hys books writteÌ„ in prison .601 his protestation .604 hys false accusations .606 hys appeale from the Councell .611 his degradation .623 hys sentence definitiue of condemnation .622.624 hys deathe and martyrdome for the gospell of Iesus Christ .624 his letters 626.627.628 Hutt martyr her story and martyrdome 1910.1911 I A. IAcobus Latomus enemy to the gospel brought to madnes and desperation 2106 Iacobus Misnensis an olde auncient writer agaynst the Pope 420 Iacobus priest Martyr 98 Iackson his story 1950.1949 Iackson Martyr his story martyrdome 1914.1915 Iacke Cade 711 Iacke Straw his rebellion in england 434 Iacke Upland 261.264 Iames Abbes Martyr hys story 1683 Iames Ashley Martyr hys storye and martyrdome 2047 Iames Austoo Martyr his story and martyrdome 2013.2014.2016.2017.2018.2019 Iames Bainham Martyr .1027 articles ministred agaynst hym he submitteth hymselfe .1028 his abiuration and penance .1030 he returneth to the truth again and is condemned .1029 hys godly death and martyrdome 1030 Iames Brewster Martyr 818. Iames George his death in prison and buried in the fields 1482 Iames Gore his trouble for the gospell died in prison 1795 Iames Harris scourged 2062 Iames Morden martyr his story and martyrdome 774 Iames Morton martyr 1207 Iames Morris Martyr his story and martyrdome 1983.1984 Iames the apostle elected bishop of Ierusalem .32.33 cast downe from the pynacle of the Church and Martyred for the trueth of Iesus Christ. ibid. his accuser conuerted martyred with him ibid. Iames the apostle how it chanceth that he is thought of some to bee the setter vp of the masse 1401 Iames Pilkington his sermon at the restoring of Mar. Bucer Paulus Phagius again 1966.1967 Iames Tuttie Martyr 1708 Iames Tyrrell a bloudy murtherer 728 Iames Treuisam buried in the fieldes and summoned after hys death 1665 Iane daughter to Henrye Lorde Gray Duke of Suffolk proclaimed Queene .1406 beheaded immediatly after .1422 her Epitaph 1423. her godly letters 1420 Iane Lady her lamentable storye trouble and death 1419.1420.1422 Iane Lady wife to the Lord Gilford brought into displeasure with the Lady Mary for her Godlye zeale by Lady Anne Wharton 2128 Iane Queene maried to K. Henry the 8. 1083. her death in child-bed 1087 Ianizarie amongest the Turkes what they be 741.730 I D. Idle and vayne swearing pestiferous 538 Idolatry offensiue to Infidels 1001 Idoll and Image their difference 1588 I E. Iewes destroyed .235 one baptised and after reuolted agayne ibid. they slayne theyr houses burnt in London ibid. they crucifye a childe at Lincolne .327 at Norwich another 201 banished out of England and Fraunce 327 Iew through his owne superstitioÌ„ drowned in a Priuy 327 Theyr fayth 22 Iewes burnt at Northhampton 327 Iew martyred in Turky kept still his colour sauor lying 3. dayes in the streetes 972 Iewes destroyed by Titus Uaspasion .31 their second destruction .41 euer enemies to Christians 43 Ieffrey Hurst deliuered by Gods prouidence 2075.2076.2077 I G. Ignatius his martyrdome deuoured with wilde beastes His godly life and Christian zeale 40.41 Ignoraunce of the trueth will not excuse any man 1775 I L. I le of Wight last conuerted to the fayth of Christ. 124 Ile of Ely assaulted by Prince Edward 335 I M. Imber fast first ordeyned by whoÌ„ and where 58.197 Images in England abolished 1095.1096 Image of the Trinity an abhominable thing 508.534 Images with theyr false lying miracles reproued 534. Images not to be worshipped 470 563.564.1110 Images subuerted by Emperours and maynteined by the Pope 129 Images of God what be 1111 Images suppressed by kinge Edward the 6. 1300 Image maker burned in Spayne for the trueth of Christes Gosspell 930 Images are not to be worshipped adored ne to be placed in Churches or oratories 2128.2129.2130.2131.2132 Images good to roste a shoulder of mutton by but good for nothing els 2144 Images destroyed at Zuricke 869 Images of the Gentiles and of the Christians 868 Image of the Crucifix at ConstaÌ„tinople 742 Image worship who first decreed 130 Images in England abolished 1095.1096 Image of the Trinity an abhominable thing 508.534 Images defended to be laye mens bookes by Pope Adrian 130 Imprisonment perteyneth not to the Clergy 354 Images reproued by Thorpe 534 Image of Antichrist exalting himselfe aboue all that is called God 784 Immunity of the Clergy 860 Images
Cranmer archbishop of Cant. 1889.1890.1891.1892 Letter of Carolus Magnus to Offa for intreaty of peace 131. Letter of Fredericke the Emperor to all the world agaynst the Pope 306.307 Letters of Germanus Patriarche of Constantinople to the Pope and Cardinals 282.283 Letter of Hadrian to Minutius Fundanus for the staying of persecution 41. Letter of Hildebrand Pope against Priestes mariage 175. Letters of M. Hooper full of godly comfort and consolation 1482. Letters moe of M. Hooper Martyr 1512.1514.1515.1516 Letter of Hulderike to Pope Nicholas in defence of Priests mariage 137.138 Letters of Iohn Hus. 626.627.628.629.630 Letters of king Richard 2. agaynst Walter Brute 504. Letter vnder the kinges authoritie to represse the Romayne benefices in England 275. Letters of the king of Denmarke in the behalfe of M. Couerdale with Queene Maryes aunsweres 1529.1530 Letter of king Henry 3. hys Confessor declaring his acts and exploytes in Fraunce 385. Letter of the Pope for an Italian boy to be Prebende or Chanon with aunswere thereto by Robert Grosthead Bishop of Lincolne 323.324 Letter of the Prisoners of Caunterbury throwne out of Prison declaring how the Papistes had and entended to famishe them to death 1954 Letter of the Lord Protector aunswering to Winchester 1344 1345 Letters of M. Saunders martyr 1500.1501.1052 Letter of the suffraganes of CauÌ„terbury to Becket with his answere to the same 218.219 Letter of Tonstall and Stokesley to Cardinall Poole 1065 Letter of the Ladye Uane to M. Philpot. 1828 Letters agaynst Wickliffe 435 Letter of Winchester in defence of Images with aunswere thereto 1340.1341 Letters of Winchester to the Lord Protector 1342.1343 Letter of Wolsy to Gardiner lieger at Rome to be made pope 990 Leuiticall Priestes deuided froÌ„ the people and wherein 496 Lewlinus king of Wales warreth agaynst the king of England 328 Lewes the french king warreth in Englande and is expelled out of the same .257 dieth at the siege of Auinion 271 Lewes the french king his feruent sickenesse .292 his vow to visite the holy lande his preparation to the voyage ibid. Leâ—â—r of Abingdon a Blasphemer of Gods Martyrs punished 2103 Lewes the french king refuseth to warre in England .289.389 his vnfortunate voyage to the holye Land .292 ouerthrowne by the Turkes and Saracens .276.296 295 taken prisoner and rouÌ„sommed ibid. Leison Doctor his dyrefull end 2136 L I. Liberality of ConstaÌ„tine in geuing to Churches 104 Liberty of the Citizens of London in going to warre 372 Libâ—rty christiaÌ„ in outward vsages 56 Licinius Emperour a tyrant an enemy to all learning an Apostata his horrible vices .87 his death 88 Licenses to preach 532 Lie substantiall and reall 2007 Liyng miracles reproued 156.125 Lies innumerable in the Popes Church 584 Life of the Monkes and religious men abhominable 1180 Life to come the blessed state therof 681 Life of Tho. Becket Archbishop of Caunterbury and Traytour 205.206 Limits of England how farre they extend 166 Lincolne persecuted 982.983.984 Lincolne Minster buâ—â—te 184 Lincolne Dioces persecuted described in a Table 821.822 Lineall discent of the B. of Rome 1758 Lion Cawche Martyr his story constaunt Martyrdome for the truth of Gods word 1914.1915 Listâ—r his story and martyrdome 1909 Lithall his story and deliueraunâ—â— 2064. Liuingus priest a maryed manne 1176. L O. Lollards as the papists call the true professors of the worde of God burned in the cheek for theyr coÌ„stancie in the truth 774. Lollardes Tower described 1703. Lollardes as the papistes called theÌ„ or rather good Christians burned and hanged 587. Lollardes what they are and from whence deriued 465. London consumed with fire .160 besieged by the Danes ibid. London bridge built with stone 233. Londoners defend theyr bishop and fall into a great fury 427. London persecuted 802.799 Lowicke martyr his godly story and martyrdome 1970. London persecuted for the 6. articles 1202. London and Westminster at varyaunce about game 279. Londoners theyr assaulte agaynst the Duke of Lancaster and the Lord Percie 427. Londoners take part with Wickliffe and are great fauoures of hys doctrine .513 complayned of to the king by the Bishoppes ibid. Longland hys sermon on good friday before the king at Greenewiche .1097 hys filthy falshood and dissimulation ibid. Lomas Martyr hys story 1859. Lord Admirall beheaded on the tower hill 1367 Lord of Alenc a good man 944 Lordes of Bohemia writ in defeÌ„ce of Iohn Hus .602 his appreheÌ„sion and cruell martyrdome 643 Lord of Reuest plagued 2108 Lord Cobham his lamentable story and persecution .557 cited .558 excommunicate ibid. his christian beliefe .559 his 1· and 2. examinations His godly answeres 560.561.562 his condemnation .564 his counterfeit abiuration by the Papistes .565 his beliefe and coÌ„fession of his fayth .566 his defence agaynste Alanus Copus .568 proued no Traytour but a Godly Martyr .568.569 his slaunders .572 his inditement with notes vpon the same 575. Lord Courtney made earle of Deuonshyre 1417 Lord Dane or Lordane 161 Lord Peter his Oration agaynst the pope in the parliament in france 353.354 Lord Gilford Dudley maryed to the vertuous Lady Iane. 1406 Lord Gray beheaded 1469 Lord Hastings beheaded 727 Lord Lifley Deputy of Calice coÌ„mitted to the Tower 1227 Lord Powes betrayer of the good L. Cobham 643 Lordes prayer in English forbidde by the Papistes 973 Lord Shandois his report agaynst the good Lady Elizabeth 1425 Lord Stanley wounded 727. Lord Shefield slayne at Norwich 1308. Lord keeper hys Oration 2150.2151 Lord of Trinitie a wicked persecucutor 962. Loosing of Sathan examined 397. Loseby martyr his story and persecution .1974 hys martyrdome 1975.1976 Lothbroke father to Inguar and Hubba hys story 140. Loue commaunded in the Gospell 483. Loue of God goeth not by our deseruings but by fayth in Iesus Christ. 1927. L V. Lucius king hys death 107. Lucius Bishop of Rome banished hys Epistles decretall 67. Lurdayne 161 Lucius a worthy martyr 45. Lucius first christened king of Enland 107. Lucius sonne of Coilus king of Britayne bringeth the christian fayth into England 107.108 Lucius king hys death 118. Lucius 1. king of Britayne christined 172. Lucifers Epistle to the Popes Clergy 502. Ludouicus king of Hungary and Boheme 723. Ludouicus Emperour crowned agaynst the good will of the Pope and therefore deposed by Benedicte the 12. and afterwarde by him poisoned 373. Ludouicus Pius and hys sonne Lotharius Emperors their godly sanctions and lawes .8 deposed and poisoned by Pope Boniface .12 373 Ludouike the yong French kyng his story 255 Ludouicus Pius Emperour and kyng of Fraunce 136 Ludouicus Pius his decre against the profession of monkery 7. Luther his story and actes .841.843 why he wrote agaynst pardons .844 his appearance before the Cardinall Caieâ—anus .845.849 hys aunswers to the Cardinall .846 hys appeale and disputation with Eckius .847 his bookes burned .848.849 he burneth the Popes buls decrees ibid. hys actes before the Emperor at Wormes .849 hee is outlawed .853 why he permitted Images to stand and wherein he dissented
true obedience ibid. Obiection of a late English writer in defence of the Popes supremacie confuted 13 Obiections of the papistes agaynst the Protestantes refusing their religion answered 2.3 O C. Ockam of Windsor his knauery abhominable periury 1218 Octobonus the Popes Legate his conuocation at London 335 O D. Odo Archb. of Cant. 151. his lying miracles ibid. O. E. Oecolampadius his historye and death· 873 O F. Offa and Kenredus make themselues monkes at Rome 129 Offrings bestowed vpon harlots 1048 Offrings in the church 1404 Offices of the law and of the gospel compared 977 Offertorie of the Masse 1402 Office of a christian magistrate 8. Officials how inconuenient in the church their corruptions 86 Officers of the court temporal compared with the Officers of the court spirituall 19 Office of a kyng described 166 Office of the ecclesiasticall minister 8. Ofrike king of Denmarke ariueth in England 141 O L. Old man and new man what their continuall war together is 1655 Oliuer Chancellor punished for his cruelty to Gods saints 2112 O M. Omnipotencie of God denied by the brood of cursed Papists 1650 Omnipotencie of God how to bee vnderstood .1808 doth not prooue Christes body to bee really in the sacrament 1951 Omnipotencie of Christ proueth no reall presence in the Sacrament 1686 O P. Opus tripartitum a booke shewyng the enormities of the clergy 200 O R. Ordinances of Lent fast falsly ascribed to Telesphorus 53 Orders of priesthoode amongest the papists inuented by the Deuill 1105. Order defined 21 Orders religious described in a table 260 Order and disposing of this booke of Acts and Monuments 30 Orders of Iesuites examined 4 Order kept in the church what true order is 21 Orders made merchaundise by the Pope and Prelates 610 Order taken in the parliameÌ„t house for Queene Maries child 1480 Orders in the church which lawful 21 Ordo Cluniacensis beginneth 146. Orchanes the second Emperour of the Turkes how he came to hys Imperiall dignitie his story 7â—8 Organes in temples mans deuise .536 suspended for not ringyng of the bels 555 Organes in the church 1404 Orem his sermon before pope Urbane 5. 411.412.416 Ormes her story and martyrdome 2023 Origene kept from martyrdome by his mother .54 his great praises ibid. his scholers Martyrs .54 his fall and persecution hys repentance hys blemishes 60 Originall sinne how it remaineth in vs how taken away by Christ. 1995 Originall sinne originall iustice 26. Oriall colledge in Oxford built 374 Oration of the Lord Keeper 2150 2151 Oration of K. Henry 8. to the parliament house .1233 with notes thereof 1234 Oration of the Emperour to Iohn Hus. 608 Oration of Armachanus agaynste the Friers 410 Oration of the Lord Peter in the parliament of Fraunce with answere of the Prelates 353 Oration of Doctor Bassinet 946 OratioÌ„ of Boner in praise of priesthood 1426 Oration of Becket resigning hys Bishopricke to the Pope 213 Oration of the Earle of Arundel to the Pope 213 Oration of Queene Mary in guild Hall 1418 Oration of K. Edgar to the Clergy 169 Oration of the Bishop of Aix most cruell and bloudy 945 Oration of the souldiers to the Emperour 80 Oration of Iohn Hayles to queene Elizabeth at the beginning of her raigne 2115.2116.2117.2118 Oration of Peter de Uineis in the Emperors behalfe 306.307 Oration of M. Acworth Oratour of the Uniuersity of Cambridge at the restitution of Bucer and Paulus Phagius agayne 1964 1965.1966 Oration of K. Henry 8. his Embassadors before the Emperour in defence of the kinges mariage 1074 O S. Oswold a zelous king preached the Gospell to the people 114.121 Oswoldus Archbishop of Yorke a fauourer of Monkery 150 Oswold Martyr his story 1914 Osmond Martyr his story martyrdome 1602 Osborne Martyr his story ibid. Osbright his adultery 140 Oswine trayterously murthered 122 Os Porci the name of a porkish pope 140 O T. Othe of the Bishops of Englande agaynst the Pope 1057 Othe of Henry 4. Emperor to pope Hildebrand 180 Othe betwene the french king and king Richarde at theyr first going to holy land 242.251 Othe of the Clergy to the king 1053 Othes with theyr differences how lawful how not which be against charity which not 1608 Othes of Queene Mary sworne to the Pope and the realme contradictory 1891.1892 Othes how farre tollerable .1118 how farre lawfull 500 Othes of Byshops to the Pope 229.1053 Othe of the french king 362 Otho the firste Emperour of the Germains .149 deposed .264 set vp agayne ibid. Otho Cardinall the Popes Legatt pouleth England is reiected in Scotland 286 Otho Duke of Brunswicke and his wife theyr fidelity to the Emperour 314 Otho Cardinall his actes in England .265.266 kept out of Scotland and pouâ—eth England 286 Otho Byshop of Constance rebuked of the Pope for not displacing maried priestes 175 Otho Cardinall feared in Oxford 267 Oâ—tomannus his life and firste aduauncement 738 O W. Owle defacyng the Pope and hys Councell gathered together at Constance 592 O X. Oxford prouisions 329 Oxford scholers their skirmish amongst themselues 393 Oxford famous for sincere religion 526 Oxford Commissarie his iurisdicon ouer the assise of breade and ale 393 Oxford at variaunce with the vniuersitie of Cambridge 328 Oxford at variance with the towns men Scholers conquered the towne interdicted 393 Oxe gathered a christians body beyng slayne together amongst the Turks 758 O Y. Oyle and creame by whom it was first inuented and brought into the chucch of God 60.1405 P. A. PAcie Martyr his sto and martyrdome 989 Pacience commeÌ„ded 486 Packington the Bishop of Londons Merchaunt 1019 Palmer his story .1934 persecuted and apprehended .1937 his condemnation most glorious martyrdome 1939.1940 Palmes bearyng 1043 Paleologus Emperour of Constantinople excommunicate and why 351 Palestina not holy for Christ hys walkyng there 425 Pamphilius bish of Cesarea martyr 78 Panormitan in the councell of Basill 668.669 Pandolphus the Popes Legate made Bishop of Norwiche .255 his Epistle in commendation of Frederike .2 Emperour 316 Pandolph accursed King Iohn by the commaundement of his maister the Pope 252 Papa in olde tyme a common name to all bishoppes of higher knowledge and learnyng then others were 8.12 Papacy reduced from Fraunce to Rome 418 Papists their wretched ends 2114 Papists neuer afflicted deepely in conscience 20 Papistes vsurpe the name of the church that falsly .1806 haue all one manner of solution of all arguments namely fire fagot 1929.1930 Papists three executed for treason 1201 Papists and Protestants their disputation at Westminster 2120.2121.2122.2123.2124.2125 Papists stronge heretikes 1258 Papists periured 271 Papistes their tottering fayth .22 their erroures touchyng good workes ibid. Papistes in their decrees contrary to themselues 11 Paphnutius his defence of priestes and their mariages in the councell of Nice 1118 Pardons by Pope Boniface the 8. 342 Pardon of Queene Elizabeth to the Garnesey men that murthered the 3. blessed sayntes of God for the Gospell 1945.1946 Pardons of the pope blasphemous
made Byshop of Winchester 279.57 Peter Moone and his wife theyr trouble and persecution .1942 preserued by Gods merciful prouidence ibid. Petrus Flistedius Martyr 885 Peter GauestoÌ„ his story his pride banished the land receiued agayn apprehended of the nobles .367.368 beheaded 369 Peter Wakefielde a false Prophet hanged 253 Petrus Iohannes burned after hys death 322 Peter Spengler Martyr drowned 880.881 Petrus Lumberdus Mayster of the sentences 201 Peter Pateshul against friers 506 Peter Martyrs wife her cruell handling at Oxforde of the Papistes 1968 Peter the Apostle neuer Byshop of Rome .15 how called head of the Apostles 18 Peters wife her death for the gospell 34 Peter Liset author of the burning chamber plagued 2190 Peter whether euer at Rome or not 34 Peter his body clothed in siluer at Rome 130 Peter had neuer more power geuen him then the rest of the Apostles 14. had no temporal sword geuen him 403 Peter neuer head of the Church 610 Peter no more Uicar of Christ theÌ„ the rest of the Apostles 1119 Peter had no rule or preheminence ouer the rest of the Apostles 1260.1263 Peter neuer built the Churche of Rome .1805 had no greater authority then other the Apostles 1811.1812 Peterborough Abbeies foundatioÌ„ 133 Person his story 641 Petrouill Appleby Martyr her story and martyrdome 1979 Pestilence grieuous in Englande 387 Pestilence great in Basill 688 Pestilence through the whole Romayne Monarchy 66 P H. Phillip thappostle 14. maryed 33. Philippus the first Christian Emperour slayne 59.17 Phillip Melancthon agaynst the sixe articles 1172. Phillip Humfrey martyr burned at Bury for the testimony of Christes Gospell 2049.2050 Phillip Repington his examination .437 his abiuration made bishop and become a bloudy persecutor of Christe in his members 444.530.539.27 Phillip the Frenche King seeketh trayterously the death of Kyng Richard .244 his quipping letter to Pope Boniface 8.343 excommunicate by the Pope 342. Phillips a very Iudas the betrayer of good Maister Tindall .1077.1078 consumed in the end wyth lice 1079. Phillips his history 1042. Phillippus and Eugenia theyr story 73. Phillip king of Fraunce at varyaunce with Pope Boniface 341 Philippus Bishop of Alexandria martyr 74. Phillippus for holding agaynst Images losâ— both hys eyes and kingdome 47.129 Philpot of Tenterden martyr hys story and Martyrdome 1970. Philpot his tragicall story his disputation in the conuocation house .1410.1411.1412 his lyfe hys first examination .1796 hys second 1797. the third 1798. fourth 1999. the fifte 1802. sixt .1806 seuenth .1802 eight .1814 ninth 1814. tenth .1816 eleuenth .1817 twelueth .1822 thirteenth 1824 his last examination and condeÌ„nation .1826.1827 his beyng in the colehouse 1797.1798 hys constant death and moste victorious martyrdome 1830. hys letters 1832.1833.1834.1835.1836.1840.1842.1844 Philoramus his story and Martirdome 92 Phocas bishop of Pontus martyr 40. Phocas the wicked Emperour murthered the Emperor Mauritius 120. Photinus hys constancie in the trueth and martyrdome for the same 47 P L. Plague at Basill in tyme of the Councell 688 Plane hys trouble for the Gospell is racked deliuered and dieth 2128 Plagues of God agaynst such as haue contemned and persecuted the Gospell 31 Plankney of new Colledge in Oxford papist drowned hymselfe 2104 Plantagenet his story 199 Pleimundus teacher to kyng Alfred .144 after made Archb. of Cant. ibid. Plinie hys epistle to Traianus for the staying of persecution 39 Ploughmans complaint 398 Pluralities of benefices 237 Plutarchus and Serenus his brother Martyrs 54 P O. Pope Adrian an enemy to Luther 854 Pope Alexander poisoneth the turks brother committed to his custody 734 Pope AlexaÌ„der refuseth to be pope vnlesse he were confirmed by the emperor and was therefore cast into prison and deposed by Hildebrand 5 Pope Alexander treadeth on the necke of Frederike the Emperour 204 Pope Alexander his death 330 Pope Boniface .8 besieged driuen to a straight is taken hys house ransackt and he imprisoned 348 Pope Clement taken prisoner 988 Pope Celestine crowneth the emperour with hys feete 244 Pope Gregory 9. wageth 35. Gallâ—s to spoyle the Emperoures coasts .305 hys edict agaynst the Emperour refuseth to speake with hys Legates ibid. Pope Gregory the 9. flieth the citie of Rome and warreth against it 281 Pope Hildebrand hys tragicall story 174 Pope Hildebrand excommunicatyng the Emperour hys chayre burst vnder hym .176 he hireth one to slay the Emperor .177 casteth the sacrament into the fire murthereth 3. persons not being conuict ibid. putteth hys friend Centius in a barrell of nayles killeth a widowes sonne after he had done hys penance 177 Pope Ioane 8. a woman and pope her lyfe and story 137 Pope Iohn .15 159 Pope Iohn put in prson his goodly qualities 93 Pope Iohn .13 a wicked pope hys prouerbe deposed wounded in adultery 159 Pope Innocent his conspiracies against Friderike 2. Emperour 297 Pope Innocent his death 256 Pope Innocent the 4. would not be reconciled to the Emperour 265 Pope Leo pleadeth his cause at the barre before the Emperour 8 Pope Leo his death 854 Pope Martin elected his coronation 644 Pope Martin his bloudy inquisition .651 contrary to all Popes 552 Pope Paule 1. excommunicateth the Emperour for pulling downe of Images 130 Pope Siluester coÌ„pacted with the Deuill to be made pope and was so the Deuill promising him that he shoulde liue till he hadde sayde Masse in Ierusalem 167 Pope Sergius chaunged Popes names 137 Pope Stephen .2 130 Pope Urbanus his letter to Baldwine Archbishop of Caunterbury 240 Pope maketh the Emperour and lay men Asses 390 Pope curseth all spirituall persons that submit them selues to theyr liege King 192 Pope iudged and deposed by the Councell of Brixia 181 Pope with the Cardinalles whether they may erre 146 Popes letter for an Italian boy to be Canon or Prebend .323 with aunswere of Grosthead Byshop of Lincolne to the same 324 Popes election wrong oute of the Emperors handes .5 muche different from the election of the old bishops in the primitiue Church 4 Popes power falsly grounded vpon scripturs 490 Pope hath no power or iurisdiction in other Princes dominions 1133 Popes gaynes out of Englande in one yeare 326 Popes Successors rather to Romulus then to Peter 204 Pope subiect to the Councell 672 Popes in old time submitted themselues to kinges and Emperors 6 Popes doctrine more gaynefull theÌ„ the scripture 2 Popes make themselues kinges priestes yea Christ himselfe 482 Popes 3. at once in Rome 167 Popes three at once an other time 553 Pope may erre and how 671 Pope stroken on the side by Robert Grosthead Byshop of Lincolne 326 Popes founde falsifiers of Nicene councell 10 Popedome vacant .2 yeares 342 Pope his iurisdiction 1.2 Pope his errors touching remissioÌ„ of sinnes .28 his errors touching ciuill magistrates 29 Pope hath nothing to do in temporall matters 6 Popes haue bâ—ne maried theÌ„selues 690 Pope and Court of Rome cause of all the mischiefe in Christendom 292 Pope driuen out of Rome 272 Pope not any member of Christes true church 1507
Pope for his riches will pleade sighte and curse 404 Popes caried on mens shoulders the maner how 790 Pope setteth the â—ast west churches together by the eares 282 Pope may bee deposed and howe 675. ought to be punished for euil doing ought not to call generall councels alone by hys owne authoritie 676.1084 Pope how he first rose vpp and by what meanes 780.781.182 Popes .9 in ix yeares at Rome 145 Pope setteth the sonne agaynst the father 303. Pope a murtherer and authour of rebellion 252. Pope sixtus hys abhomination death .726 hys Epitaphes 727. Popes curse compared to Domicianus thunder 169. Pope no successour of Peter proued by an argument 17. Pope commaundeth the Aungels 374. Pope may ere 676.675 Popes Bull to Oxford 431.422 Pope compared to Balaam 343. Pope put from hys reseruing of benefices in Eng. 418. Pope a lay man deposed and hys eyes put out 130. Pope exalted aboue kinges princes 782. Popes deposed by Princes 512. Pope claymeth both swordes 342. Popes Gospell 322 Popes .2 together at once 159. Pope a troubler of all the worlde 1084. how he succeedeth Peter 1120. Pope traytour to themperour 180 Pope none to be chosen but by the confirmation of the Emperour 168. Pope hys regalitie to hys tytles 9. Popes two warre together for S. Peters chayre 169. Pope a name common to learned men in times past it is a Cyrian worde and signifieth Pater a father 12. Popes chosen in conclaues how 595. Pope condemneth the Councell of Constantinople for condemning of Images 130. Popes more then Princes 174. Pope is Antichrist 322. Pogiebracius Gouernour of Bohemia 720 Policarpus his notable history he flyeth persecution prayeth for the Church hath a vision of his burning .42 was scholer to S. Iohn the Euangelist .44 his constaunt death .43 his epistle to the Philippians .44 he was had in greate authority in the Churches of Asia 44 Pollydore Uirgill burned all other bookes for impayring of his credite 1141 Pollidorus Virgillius an Italian writer of our english Storyes 371 Pollydore noted of vntruthe touching the Lord Cobham 578 Polycrates Bishoppe of Ephesus 56 Pomponius Algerius an Italian Martyr .939 his notable godly and comfortable letter ibidem Poncianus Bishoppe of Rome 59 Ports in England layde to stoppe the Popes Letters 228 Poore found at Rome vpon church goodes 67 Potten Martyr her story and martyrdome 1893 Possessions of the Church 546 Possessions and Riches of the pope 793. Potencianus Martyr 52 Potkins famyshed in pryson for the Gospell 1954 Pouerty of Christ expressed 1752 Powder sent to Mayster Philpot to make incke of 1819 Power lying of the Pope 10 Powers two of the keies and of the sword 1759 Poyntz troubled for M. Tyndall 1078 Pond Martyr his story .2038 hys martyrdome 2039 Poole Cardinal his comming into England .1475 his absolution geuen to England 1476.1477 Polley Martyr 1679 Iohn Porter Martyr 1206 Poole Martyr his story and martyrdome 1912 Potto persecuter his end 2103 Ponchet Archbishop of Towers a bloudy Persecutour plagued of God 2109 P R. Prayer for money reprooued 498 Prayer of a vicious priest little auaileth 498 Prayer appointed by Constantine to his souldiors 104 Prayer to saints and for the dead not permitted by the worde of God 1587 Prayer agaynst the Turks 773 Prayers for Queene Maries child that it might be a male child 1480.1481 Prayers in the mother tongue 1094.2095 Prayer to bee sayd at the tyme of martyrdome 1830.1831 Pragmatica sanctio Sancti Ludouici 8 Practises of the Pope and papists to get mony by 3.4 Pragmatica saÌ„ctio enacted in FraÌ„ce in the dayes of Charles the 7. against the Pope 724 Praxedis with her sister Potentiana christian virgins 45 Preaching and prayers makyng in corners a common thing in tyme of persecution 569 Preachyng without licence in the olde testament allowable before God and man 1979 Preachyng without licence of him that is called 655 Preaching without licence 1111 Preach in tyme of necessitie may any lay man or woman 1112 1113.1114 Preaching not to bee left of for any persecution 999 Preacher ought not to desist from preachyng Gods worde for any inhibition 1111.1112 Preachers in prison their godly declaration concernyng their disputation 1469 Preachers of K. Edwards inhibited to preach 1409.1407 Preface of the canon of the masse 1402 Prebendship of Paules geuen both of the Pope and of the kyng at one tyme to two seuerall persons 327. the Popes gift donation preuailed the kings faâ—led ibid. Predestination and election with notes vpon the same 1657.1658 Preheminence of the Church estemed after a double consideration 8.9 Prelates in the councell of Constance 596 Prelates of England charged to finde horse and harnesse for the Popes warres 289 Prelates of Fraunce their answer to the Lord Peter in the parliament of Fraunce 354 Prelates of Fraunce agaynst the Friers 392 Prelates ought to discharge their cures in their owne persons and not by mercenaries 1116 Premuniâ—e facias endeuoured of the papists to be dissolued 702 Prestes wife burnt at Exceter for the Gospell .2049.2050.2051 her martyrdome â—022 Presentation within 4. monthes 421. Prescription of time 1805. Premonstratensis monkes 197. Premunire with the penaltie therof 419. Princes two slayne Edwarde and Richard 728. Prince Edward borne 376. Priest godly hanged 880. Priestes first restrained from their wiues in England 1152.1149 Priestes mariage lawfull by Gods word 1522. Priest for casting the Popes Bull before his feete burned 391. Priest of the North railing against Bishop Cranmer 1863. Priest burnt in king Henry .7 hys dayes 731. Priestes of Fraunce and Germamany stout agaynst the Popes proceeding for the restraynt of Priestes mariage 175.176 Priestes displaced and Monkes put in theyr rowmes by Oswald 153. Priestes of 3. sortes 496. Priestes had theyr wiues till Anselmes time 408. Priestes and Monkes why shaueÌ„ on the crownes .126 Priestes crownes ibid. Priestes that preache not are slayers of the people .533 they can not absolutely forgeue sinne of themselues .540 forbid to haue wiues 192. Priestes restrayned theyr wiues 67. Priestes hadde wiues in king Edgars time 154. Priest a romaine chanon of Pauls robbed of souldiers 275. Priestes are seruauntes to the coÌ„gregation not Maisters ouer it 1007 Priestes office after the Popes order 497 Priestes children made legittimate 1176 Priestes and Monkes theyr mutuall contention 158 Priestes of Bohem described 591 Priestes payde for theyr wiues to the Pope 199 Priesthood the order thereof 545 Priesthood of Christ differeth from all other Priesthoodes 496 Pride of Priestes 403 Primatus or primacy what it signifieth 1059 Primacy of Canterbury remoued to Liechfield 129 Primer allowed in Queene Maryes time full of horrible blasphemies and impieties 1598 Princeps Sacerdotum intituled to K. Henry .5 585 Princes as they geue the Pope primacy so they may take it agayne in case it be abused 1085 Prinâ—es loose no honor by the Gospell 2110 Printing and preaching inhibited by Q. Mary 1408 Printing inueÌ„ted by whom where and when 707
Priuiledges graunted by the King to the Clergy by K. Edward .3 384 Priuiledgies of the friers confuted at Paris 392 Priuate masse full of impietye and abhomination 1174 Prisons turned into Churches Churches into dens of theeues 1â—21 Probations out of Councels Fathers and histories agaynst the worshippyng of Images 2130.2131.2132.2133.2134 Proclamation most bloudy of king Phillip and Queene Mary agaynst the true professors of the Gospell 1970.1971 Prouâ—ing Martyr his godly story and martyrdome 1970 Proclamation of king Henry 8. against the true professours of the Gospell 1019 Proclamation against the L. Protector 1368 Proclamation by king Phillip and Queene Mary for the restraint of all good bookes 1598 Processe of Fraunce agaynst the Pope 344.345 Procession for ioy of Englands coÌ„uersion 1483 Prophesies of Hierome of Prage Iohn Hus Hildegardis Brigit Eriâ—hrea Sibilla others against the Turke and Pope 770 Procession in London for ioy of the French king his recouery 1070 Prophesies of the fall of the turks 771 Procession in Cambridge and the order thereof 1963 Prophesies of the Turke Pope expounded .756 whether is the greater Antichrist 767 Prophets false and true their difference 1591 Prophesies of Maister Hierome of Prage 636 Prophesies false not to be regarded 339. Prophesies of the decay of the Romayne Church 419. Prophesies of Katherine 419. Prophesies of Hildegardus against the Pope and the begging friers 260.264 Prophesies not to bee regarded .717 and how many thinges are to be considered in them .718 how to auoyd them 719 Prophesies and prouerbial sentenses agaynst the pope and church of Rome 842. Prophesies of the destruction of the Pope 408 Prophetes must bee tryed by theyr doctrine 487. Prophesie agaynst the french king 2110. Prophesies of the Turke and pope 762.763 Prophesies of reformation of the Church 841. Protestation of king Henry 8. and the clergy of England agaynst the Pope 1083. Protestantes and Papistes theyr disputatioÌ„ at Westminster in the begynnyng of Q. Elizabethes raygne 2120.2121.2122.2123 Prouidence of God in sauing hys people 62.63 Prouisions at Oxford 329. Prouisions of the Pope restrayned 421. P V. Publius Bishop of Athens and Martyr 4 Punishment of God vpon the contemners and persecutors of hys Gospell 30.31.32 Punishment of God vpon such as either haue bene persecutours of his people or els mockers and contemners of his religion 2099 2100.2101.2102.2103.2104.2105.2106.2107.2108.2109.2112 Punishment of Adultery beloÌ„geth to secular Magistrates rather then to Prelates 546 Punishment of the Clergy in temporall mens handes 423 Punishment of heretickes in olde tâ—â—e more gentle then now and how it was vsed 1780 Ptolemeus with Lucius and sundry others Martyrs 62.45 Punishment of the godly to what end 1632 Purification of women 1735 Purgatories dreaming phantasies 29 Purgatory the Popes pinfold 1894 Purgatorye with the false feare therof hath robbed all the world 654 Purgatory none .1742 better then Lollardes Tower 1741 Punishment of the damned soules 1742 Purcas Martyr burned at Colchester 2007.2008 Purenes of the primitiue Church and how long it continued 2109 Purpose of the Duke of Guise disapoynted 2109 Puruey his story his recantation and imprisonment .543 his articles gathered out of his bookes by his aduersaryes 544 Pusices and his story 98 Psalter translated into English by king Alfrede 1115 Puttedew burned 1131 Psalter translated into Saxon toÌ„gue by a king of England 1115 Psalter of our Lady full of popish blasphemyes and sacrilegious impieties .1114.1598.1599.1600 who was the author and inuentor thereof 1598 Q. V. QUadratus hys letter to the Emperor in defence of Christian religion 41 Qualification of the sixe articles 1230 Queenes and Kinges daughters made themselues Nunnes their catalogue 133.134 Queene Anne wyfe to K. Richard her rare commendatioÌ„s .507 her death ibid. Queene Anne maried to K. Henry 8. 1134 Queene Anne Bullen her story 1050. her commendations .1082.1054 her death 1082 Queene Isabell sent into Fraunce to make agreement betwixt the king of Fraunce her brother and king Edward king of England her husband .371 she with her yong sonne the Prince proclaymed traitors and returneth into England with a great power against her husband 371.372 Queene Iane her death 1087 Queene Katharine carnally known by Prince Arthur 1051 Queene Katherine diuorced .1049 her death 1082 Queene Katherine Parre her troble for the Gospell .1242 her extreme sicknesse .1243 her miraculous deliuerie by the prouideÌ„ce of God out of all her trouble 1244 Queene Margaret flyeth the realme 713. returneth and taketh sanctuary .716 warreth against king Edward the 4. and is taken prisoner 716. Queene Mary beginneth her blody raygne .1406 promiseth not to altar the religion established in king Edward 6. hys dayes 1407. Proclaymed Queene crowned .1410.1466 Her articles to the Ordinary for restoring of papistry again her proclamation for the expellinge of straungers and forrayners out of her land 1425. Queene Mary maryed to kinge Philippe .1467 falsly saide to be with childe 1506. Queene Mary her vnprosperous successe in persecutinge of Gods Sayntes and in all thinges else she went about 2098.2099 Queene with Childe by Syr Roger Mortimer 376 Questions Catholicke of the Papistes concerning auriculer confession with theyr aunsweares 48 Quest troubled and sore fined for Syr Nicholas Throgmorton 1469.1473 Questions of Austen to the Pope .116 with his aunsweares to the same 117.118 Quinque Ecclesiae a Citty deliuered to the Turkes 753 Quirinus with his household martyrs 38 Qui pridie put into the Masse 39 Quinta Martyr her story 61 Quintilianus Emperor 74 Quintus a Phrigian rash and bold 42 R A. RAble of religious orders 260 Radolph elected archbishop of Canterbury refused of the Pope 275 Rafe Alerton Martyr his storye examination and Martyrdome .2013.2014.2015 his Letters 2016.2017.2018.2019 Rafe Bane Byshoppe of Couentry and Liechfielde a bloudy persecutor 1916 Rafe Hare his trouble in Calice 1224 Rafe Iackeson Martyr his story and martyrdome 1914.1915 Rafe Lurden Persecutour of George Eagles hanged in Chelmesford 2152 Rafe Mungin examined and condemned to perpetuall Prison 642 Rafe Sadler Knighte sent Ambassadour to the Kyng of Scots his Oration to the Kyng 1070 Ragman Role deliuered to the Scots 375 Rage of the Heathen agaynste the Christians 46 Ramsey Martyr 1202 Ramsey Martyr his Articles and aunsweres 1974.1975 his condemnation and Martyrdome 1976 Ranulph Earle of Chester denyeth to pay Tythes to the Pope 273. Raynold Eastland Martyr 2037.2038.2039 Rattes deuouring a Byshoppe for his vnmercifulnesse to the poore in a yere of dearth 184 Rattes theyr story 947 Ratisbone dyet or assembly 865 Rawlins White his story .1556 his condemnation .1557 his martyrdome 1559 Rauensdale Martyr his story and Martyrdome 1953. Rayne myraculouslye obteyned of the Câ—ristians 51 Raynold Pecocke Byshop of Chichesâ—tr his story 709 Rayler agaynst Iames Abbeyes Martyr stricken madde 2101 R E. Reading of Scripture made heresy by the Papistes 585 Reading towne takeÌ„ by the Danes 140 Read Martyr his story and martyrdome 1914 Readon Martyr burned at Rome for the Gospell of Christ his story
and martyrdome 667.668 Reall presence with the absurdities and inconueniences therof 1443 Reasons why matters of controsy are not to be caried out of the Countries where they fel to the Pope to be decided 10 Reasons prouing that no Christian may resort to the popish masse Mattens and Euensong with a good conscience 1647 Reasons proouing the Religion in Q. Maryes tune to be nought 1727 Rebellion in Cornewall and Deuonshyre with theyr Articles .1303 discomfited 1304·1305 1307 Rebellion in Northfolke Yorkeshyre and diuers other places in the realme agaynst K. Edward 6 1308 Rebellion in Lincolneshyre repressed .1086 in Yorkeshyre .1087 in Deuonshire and Cornwall 1305 Recantation of Cranmer with his repentaunce for the same 1884 Redman Doctor his iudgement in cases of Religion 1360 Reseruation of the Church how it began and when 840 Reseruation of the Sacrament by whom introduced 1404 Regiment of the Popes Churche how far it differeth from the regiment of the primitiue church 19 Register booke in euery Parish 1096 Reimundus the good king of Tholouse disinherited by the Pope .269 excommunicate 271 Religion of the Protestantes elder then the Religion of the sedicious Papistes by 1000. yeares 1821 Religion reformed at Zuricke .867 at Berne Constance Geneua Strausburgh 870 Religion set forth in the daies of K. Edwarde the sixte commended 1902 Religion Christian when it began .50 esteemed by Auncestors and Graundfathers by time place 1993 Religion of the Papistes more hurt full to the state of the Churche then the doctrine of the Lutherans 2110 Religion reformed in king Edward 6. his dayes 1298.1299 Religion going backeward in England and the causes why .1134 hindered by discord 1373 Religion of Christ and of the pope 2. cleane contrary thinges 29 Reliques adored 28 Reliques offering and Sacrifice brought into the masse by whom 129 Remission of sinnes foure thinges therein to be considered necessarily concurring 27 Remission of sinnes sold for mony 860 Remedies agaynst the temptations of the Deuill and the worlde 1830. Replye of the Prelates of Fraunce agaynst the Lord Peter 354 Renold Pecocke his story 709 Remerius Inquisitour agaynst the Waldenses 236 Repington Canon of Leicester after Bishop of Lincolne a cruell persecutour 442 Repington of a zelous Professour become a most cruel and a bloudy persecutor of Christes poore meÌ„bers 437.444.530.539 Reuet his fearefull and straunge death 1917.1918 Reuenewes goynge yearlye oute of Englande to the Pope muche more then the Crowne it selfe 326 Reynold Eastland Martir his story and Martirdome 2037.2038 2039. Resistance agaynste the Pope no new thing 317 Restitution of Abbey landes by Q. Mary 1559.1560 R I. Richard 1. crowned king of England 235 Richard king of England Phillippe King of Fraunce theyr coÌ„clusion to go to the holy land 235 Richarde Kyng of Englande hys voyage to the holy land .241.251 his Actes and Exploytes by the way and there achieued .243.244 chargeth the french kyng with falshood 244. taken prisoner â—ould to the Emperour and is raunsomed 248. Richard the 2. hys commission and letters against the Gospellers 505. his letter to the Pope 506. Rich .2 his letters to Pope Boniface 9.509 his vertues and vices deposed with articles against him .513 hee beheaded his vncle innocently .513 is committed to the Tower and dyed in prison 514. Richard 3. vsurper crowned kyng of England .728 hys death 729. Richard king of Almayne hys death 339. Richard Archbishop of Caunterbury stayed froÌ„ goyng to Rome by the king 233. Richard Atkins Martyr his cruell death and Martyrdome at Rome for the Gospell and the constaunt profession thereof 2151. Richard Belward hys trouble and persecution 660. Richard Belward hys testimony for the Lord Cobham 577. Richard Bayfield Marty his story .1021 articles obiected against him ibid. hys aunsweres to the same .1022 hys condemnation and degradatian .1023 his constant martyrdome for the trueth of Christes Gospell 1024. Richard Dobbes Alderman of London and knight his commeÌ„dations 1774. Richard Earle Marshall hys admonition to the king .278 hys death 280. Richard Chauncellour of Lincoln made archbishop of Caunterbury complayneth of his king of Hubert Earle of Kent and others to the Pope and dyeth in comming from Rome 274 Richard Day martyr hys story 2037. Richard Feurus Martyr 914 Richard Grafton printer of the great Bibles 1191. Richard Houeden Martyr 665.666 Richard Lush Martyr hys story and condemnation and martyrdome 2004. Richard Denton burnt in hys own house who before woulde not burne in the Lordes cause 1717 Richarby Martyr his story 2037.2038.2039 Richard Spencer Martyr his story 1202. Richard Spurge his story 1895. Richard Sharpe Martyr his story and martyrdome 2052. Richard Turner a faithfull preacher of Christes veritie in Kent hys trouble for the same 1868.1869 Richard Turming his story and martyrdome 639.640 Richard Monke recanted 642. Richard Gibson Martyr his story and Martyrdome .2025.2026.2027 his Articles propounded to Boner to be aunswered vnto 2034. Richard Nichols Martyr hys story and martyrdome 1909. Richard Lee notary 477. Richard Webbe his trouble for the Gospell 1601 Richard Wich Priest and Martyr taken for a Sainct 701. Richard Wilmot scourged for the Gospell 2058. Richard Wright Richard Colliare and 4. others martyrs at Canterbury 1688. Richard White confessor hys story â—054 Richard Woodman Martyr hys tragicall story .1983.1984 hys apprehension 1985. his first examination .1986 his second examination and aunsweres .1989.1990 his 3. examination .1992 his fourth examination .1997.1998 his fift examination .1999.2000 his last examination and aunsweres .2001.2002 his condemnation martyrdome 2003. Ridleyes talke with Bourne 1426. Richard Rothe Martyr his story and Martyrdome 2013.2014.2015.2016.2017 Richard Yeoman Martyr burned at Norwiche for the Gospell and the true profession thereof 2045. Richard Hook Martyred at Chichester for the trueth of the Gospell 1688 Richard Hunne his story .805 articles obiected agaynst him wyth his aunsweres .806 murthered in Prison .806.807 his Corpes burned after his death sentence definitiue agaynste him beinge deade .808 his Defence agaynste Syr Thomas More and Alanus Copus 811 Richard Mekins his story martyrdome 1202 Richarde Pottâ— Persecutour hys death 2103 Richard Pacie his story 989 Ringing of Curphew by Thomas Arundell 554 Ringing in the Archbishoppe at S. Albons 555 Rigges UicechauÌ„cellor of Oxford 502 Rictionarus a cruell Helhounde to the poore Christians he made riuers of theyr bloud 79 Ridley his treatise against the worshipping of Images and setting of them vp in churches and temples 2128.2129.2130.2131 Ridley refused of Queene Mary to preach before her .1396 sent to Oxford to dispute 1428 Ridley his excellent story .1717 his conference with Mayster Latimer in prison .1718.1719 articles ministred agaynst him .1760 hys Examinations and Aunsweres .1761 his supplication to Quene Mary .1768 his death and constant martyrdome for Gods truth 1769.1770 his letters and farewelles to England 1770.1774.1777.1779.1784.1786 Riches and pride of the Cleargy the fountayne of mischiefe 210â— Riches of the Popes Clergy how they ought to be employed 2109 Riding of the Pope the
story .1493 Reader in the Colledge of Fothringa and Lechfield appreheÌ„ded his constancye in the trueth .1494 his examinations and aunsweres .1495 his constaunt martyrdom at Couentry .1498.1499 his letters 1496.1499.1500.1502.1503 Sampson his story 814 Sarum vse when deuised 184 Sandes her Story and deliuery 2082 Saphira and Sabina Martyrs 38 Sathans loosing and binding expounded 101 Sathan bound vp for 1000. yeares Loosed how and when 297 Salte coniured and exorcized by the Papistes and how 1405 Sautre his story .516 Articles layd agaynst him with his aunsweres to the same ibid. his degradation and martyrdome 518 Saule how brought vp was a persecutour of Christ in his members conuerted called Paulus sent to the Gentils to preach the Gospel of Iesus Christ. 35 Sauonarola Martyr his story and persecution 731 Saxie a Priest hanged in Garâ—â—ners Porters Lodge 1231 Saxons sent for into Britaine .108 they enter into England 109 S C. Scanderbeius hys Hystory Actes and doings agaynst the Turke 730.741 Schisme in Rome 434 Schisme betwixte two Popes for the space of nine thirty yeares 436 Schisme in Scotland 1273 Schisme betwixt the Greeke churche and the Church of Rome 282 Schismes in the Romish Church 241 Scholers of Oxforde agaynste the king .331 theyr skirmish amongest themselues 393 Schooles erected in Cambridge 133 Schole of Paules founded 838 Scholes of learning in Englande two one for Greeke famous the other for Latine 143 Scourging of a younge Childe of Fetties to death by Boner 2055 2050 Scourgyng of Thomas Hinshaw by Boner at Fulham 2043.2044 Schismes amongest the Popes 145 Scotus his Hystorye accused of the Pope for an Hereticke 144 Scotus slayne by hys Scholers 145 Scotte Byshoppe of Chester hys aunsweare to Mayster Stokes hys Oration at the burninge of Bucer and Phagius boanes .1958.1959 his Oration before the condemnation of Bucer and Phagius 1961 Scotlande neuer troubled with the Popes Legate 286 Scottes driuen out of Irelande 369 Scotlande subdued and conquered by the Kynge of Englande 148 Scotlande title proper to England 341 Scotlande persecuted 1266.1267 Scotland chalenged of the Pope 340 Scottishe Kynges haue done homage to the kinges of England 340 Scottish king made by the King of England 148 Scottes aunsweare to the king of Englandes alleagiance 340 Scottes subdued to William Conqueror 171 Scottes theyr warres with Kyng Edward 3. 375 Scripture oughte to be in the vulgare tongue .1115 are sufficient to saluation .1106.1107 howe many names it hath ibid. Scripture oughte not to bee withholden from the Laye people 1116 Scriptures Canonicall onely to be read in the Church 7 Scripture forbidde to be read and expounded of no man .1979 forbidde to be readde by Pope Gregory .9 ibid. how knowne to bee Scripture 1980 Scripture reading in English heresy after the Papistes 985 Scripture howe to bee examined 1973 Scriuener Martyr 838 Sclaunders false of the Christians 37 S E. Seauen Martyrs burned at Maidstone for the Gospel 1978 1979 Seauen Martyrs at one fire in Caunterbury 1980.1981 Seuen Sleepers 63 Seaman an old woman persecuted 2036 Seaton his sermon with notes gathered thereout by his aduersaries 1206 Searles Martyr 1914.1915 Searche made in Cambridge for bookes 1192 Sâ—amaâ—n Martyr his story 2035 2036 Secretary of Cranmer holpe by the Lord Cromwell 1185 Sâ—gouius in the Councell of Basill 670 Segouius his Oration in the couÌ„sell of Basill 682.683 Segebert king of the West SaxoÌ„s slayne 129 Senaâ—e of Rome moued to receiue Christ. 30 Sentence definitiue agaynst king Henry 8. by Pope Clement the 7. 1279.1280 Sentences of Cyprian 70 Selling of pardons orders church hallowinges discipline diriges confessions weddings buryings Sermons and all thinges in the Popes Church 499 Selling of prayer abhominable 498 Serapion his story repentaunce reconciliation 64. Byshop of Antioch 53 Serenus Grauius Defender of the Christian Râ—ligion 41 Sergius Paulus beheaded Formosus the Pope his Predecessor after he was dead 146 Sergius Pope his Epistle to Celfride 127 Seraphia Martyr 4 Seraphin Martyr 62 Seruus seruoâ—um Dei by whom inuented 120 Seruice in latine reproued no edefying in it .1903 the commodity thereof in our English tongue 1904 Seruilianus Martyr 4 Seruice in the Church in the vulgare tongue 7.1890 Seuerus Cesar an enemy to christians warreth in Britany and is slayne at Yorke 57 Seuerus Emperour 54 Sermon of Longlande Byshop of Lincolne agaynst the Pope 1097 Sermon translated out of Saxon into English against transubstaÌ„tiation 1145 Sermon of M. Latimer of the cardes in Cambridge full of Christian doctrine 2142.2143.2144 Sermon of the Bishop of London before the condemnation of Iohn Hus. 621 Sermon of R. WymbletoÌ„ at Paules Crosse. 547.548 Sermon of Doctour Pearne of Cambridge agaynst Bucer and Paulus Phagius both greate learned men 1962 Sermon of Doctor Pilkington at the restoring of Bucer and Paulus Phagius 1966.1667 Seruaunt of a certayne marchaunt burnt at Leicester 1914 Seruaunt of a certeine Taylour in Lipsa his terrible end 2106 S H. Shawes sermon at Paules crosse 727 Shadowes amoÌ„g christians ought to cease 484 Shauen crownes of Priestes vsed 126.364 Shauing of crownes why vsed of Priestes and Religious men 364 Sharpe Martyr his story 2052 Sharpe Martyred at Bristow 1953 Sheterdine Martyr his story .1663 his examination and aunsweares 1674.1675 his martyrdom .1676 his Letters 1678. Sheriffe sworne Seruâ—unt to the good Lady Elizabeth his faith fulnesse to her 2097 Shoomaker martyred for the gospell in the towne of Northhampton 1954 Shrift and confession to Priestes 540 Shrowesbury men Persecutours of the Gospell 532 Shypwracke of the Christians in Sicilia great and horrible 337 S I. Sibilla a prudent queene Guido theyr story 234 Sigismundus Emperor 719 Signes 39. to knowe a false Prophet or Preacher by 317.318.319.320.321.322 Sigismundus Emperour his vnprosperous successe of all his affayres after he refused the Gospell taking part with the Papistes 2112 Sigebert built Paules Church 114 Siluester 2. Pope a great sorcerer ibid. Alice Siluerside Martyr burned at Colchester her story and martyrdome 2007.2008 Simeon Archbishop of Seleucia his story .97 his martyrdome 98 Simeon byshop of Ierusalem crucified 36 4.364 Simon Fishe his storye .1013 author of the book called the supplication of beggers he dyeth of the plague 1014 Simon Sudbury Archbishoppe of Caunterbury .393 taken and be headed 434 Simon Mountford minor taken prisoner 331 Simon Miller Martyr burned at Norwich his story and martyrdome 2005 Simon Fish the author of the book called the supplication of Beggers 1013 Simon Cananeus crucified 32 Simon a Deacon Martyr 32 Simon Grinâ—us his trouble and maruelous deliuery by gods prouidence from all daunger 2077 2078 Simon Wisedome abiured 985 Simon Ioyne Martyr his story 1909 Simony of the Popes Court complayned of by king Richard 241.251 Simphorissa with her seuen childreÌ„ martyrs 41 Simetrius with diuers other martyrs 45 Symson Martyr his story 2031 2033.2034 Single life though neuer so wicked preferred before godly matrimony by the Papistes 29 Single life of Nunnes widowes 508 Singing for soules departed
Succession of Peter 1120 Succession of Bishops no certayne or essentiall poynte to knowe the true Church by 1613.1614 Suffolcke persecuted 660 Suffolke men assist Queene Mary to the Crowne 1407 Suffolke persecuted 1912 Sulpitius Martyr 4 Sultanes first so called 737 Summe of S. Paules doctrine 20 Summary Collection of the errors heresies and absurdities of the Popes doctrine 25.26.27.28.29 Summus Orbis Pontifex a proude title of the Pope neuer vsed till the time of Boniface 3. Phocas the wicked Emperor 12 Supper of the Lord how ministred by our sauiour Christ is a representation of hys body and bloud 1973. Supper of our Lorde the true vse thereof .1174 why ordayned 1431. Supper of the Lorde requireth a communion 1816. Superalter what it is 1519. Supplication of all the nobles and Commons of England to Pope Innocent 4. in the Councell of Lyons 288. Supplication of the persecuted preachers dyrected to king Phillip Queene Mary 1483. Supplication of beggars by fishe 1014.1015 Supplication of M. Philpot to the king and Queenes Maiesties 1829. Supplication of the inhabitants of Suffolk and Northfolke to Q. Maryes Commissioners 1902 1903.1904.1905.1906 Supplication of the Nobles in the Parliament house to the pope 1477. Supplication of the persecution in Muchbently to the Lord Darcy 2005. Supplication of the Nobles of Boheme in the behalfe of Ioh. Hus. 602. Superstition crept into the churche with Monkery 153. Suppression of Abbies by K. HeÌ„ry the 8. 1101.1070 Supremacy of the Pope resisted by diuers Churches 13. Supremacy of the church of Rome reproued .1065.1066 neuer knowne to the auncient fathers 1066.1067 Supremacy of the Pope set vpp and established in the ParliameÌ„t of Queene Mary 1481. Supremacie of the Pope driuen out of England 1094. Supremacie of the Pope ouerthrowne how it came vp 1647.1648 Superioritie in the Churche what and how lawfull 21. Superioritie none amongst the Apostles proued by great and forcible reasons 14. Sueues his story 99. Suffragane of Douer brake hys necke after he had receaued the Cardinals blessing 2099 S. W. Swallowe persecutor of George Egles plagued of God for hys bloudy crueltie 2009.2010 Swallow a cruell tormentor of Gods sayntes his end 2103. Swearing when where and how lawfull 529.538 Swearer hys terrible and fearfull end 2104.2105 Swearing by a booke whether lawfull and howe where and when it is lawfull to sweare and take an othe 529. William Sweeting Martyr .804 his articles and Martyrdome 818. Swinderby hys story .464 cited 470. processe agaynst hym .471 his aunswere .472 condemned hys appeale .473 hys forced abiuration .465 hys protestation letters .467 articles articulate agaynst him falsely wrested by the maligne Papistes 466.468 Swincherd made Bishop of Winchester 142. Swingfield bewrayer of one Angels wife hys death 2100. Swithinus Byshop of Winchester hys fained monkish myracles 137. Swordes neuer geuen to the pope 473. Swordes blunt and hangmen wery with murthering of Christians 80 Sworde of the Pope double 499. S Y. Symphorissa with her .7 children martyrs 41. Symon a Deacon martyred 32. Symon zelotes crucified 32. Synode of Cloneshoe 128. T A. TAble of the Martirs that suffered in Fraunce 897.898 Table of the Nobles of Boheme 638 Table of the Martyrs that suffered in Germany 886 Table of the Spanish Martyrs 928 Table of certaine Countryes won froÌ„ Christendome by the turks 760 Table of the successioÌ„ of the Archbishops of Caunterbury 394.395.396 Table of the yeares of the Turkes and Saracens 771 Table of the persecution in the dioces of Lincolne 821.822.824 Table of the Popes extortions exactions and oppressions in England 284.282 Table of suche as abiured vnder Warrham Archbishop of CanÌ„terbury 1286.1278 Table of certayne persons abiuring with theyr articles 1040 Table of the Saxon kinges such as made themselues Monkes 134 Table of the Saxon kinges which raigned from Egbert to WilliaÌ„ Conqueror 135 Table of the kinges of Englande that reigned with the Saxons after theyr comming in 112.113 Table of all orders of religion 260 Table of the 7. Kingdomes of the Saxons ruling in England 110 Table of the ItaliaÌ„ Martyrs 934 Tacitus Florianus Emperors 75 Tacianus commended 45 Tamerlanes his victoryes againste the Turkes 739 Tame deuill his story 2108 Tamerlanes king of Persia a cruell Tyraunt 739 Tancrede king of Cypres his maner of interteining of King Richard the first 244 Tankerfield Martyr his story examination condemnation and coÌ„staunt martyrdome for the Gospell 1689.1690.1681 Tartarians theyr spoyle in Christendome 338 Tathe besieged of the cruell merciles Turkes 754 Tayler Doctor Parson of Hadley his life and story .1518 his examinations .1521 his degradation .1524 his godly death and coÌ„stant Martyrdome .1526.1527 his letters 1528 Taylour his appreheÌ„sion trouble with Articles obiected agaynste him .658 his martyrdome 659 T E. Te Deum song for Queen Maries child 1476 Telesphorus Byshop of Rome Martyr 52 Templaries their order began 200 Templaries burned at Paris 368 Templaries of Ierusalem ouerthrowne 294 Templaries put downe 351.368 Temples destroyed 77 Tempest horrible in England 269 Tempting tooles of SathaÌ„ wherwith hee assaulteth the Godly 1925. Tenne Martyrs sent at once to Boner Bishop of London to be examined 1689. Tenne blessed martyrs burned in Câ—lchester for the profession of Christes veritie 2005.2006.2007 Tenthes graunted to the Pope for for 7. yeares by the king of England 335. Tenthe parte of all moueables in England and Ireland geuen to the Pope for the election of Richard the Archbishop of Caunterbury 273. Tertullian a great learned manne his Apology in the behalfe of the Christians his blemishes 55. Testimonie of the vniuersitie of Oxford and of Iohn Hus of Iohn Wickliffe 448. Testimonies for the principalitie of the Pope 17 Tewkesbery battaile wheÌ„ where and how atchieued and ended 716. Tewkesbery a godly Martyr hys story .1024 his martyrdome 1026. Testwood his trouble and persecution with the cause thereof .1211 hys death 1220. Tewlerus an auncient preacher agaynst the Pope 390. T H. Theodora Martyr 4. Theodoretus archbishop of Caunterbury beginner of misrule in the Englishe churche 124. Theodora a virgin martyr her story 63. Theonus first archbishop of London 172. Theeues amongest the Romaines burnt in old time 62. Thirtene persons burned at stratford the bowe in one fire .1915 theyr agreement in theyr fayth 1915.1916 Thaddeus Martyr 32. Thackuell martyr her storye and martyrdome 1910.1911 Theodorus martyr his story 99. Theodorus 2. pope 146 Theophilus ecclesiasticall writer 53. Theodulus Deacon of Alexander hys martyrdome 38. Theotechnus Byshop of Cesarea 35. Thirlby hys story 1090. Thomas Audly speaker of the Parliament house .1053 made Lord Chauncellour of England 1054. Tho. Arundell archbishop of Canterbury hys constitutioÌ„s against the gospellers hys horrible death 587.588 Thomas Arundell Archbishop of Caunterbury a bloudy persecutor 507. Thomas Arthur hys trouble persecution .998 articles ministred agaynst him 999. Thomas Benbridge Martyr hys story .2046 articles obiected agaynst him ibid. his death and glorious martyrdome 2047. Thomas Barnard martyr his story 774.
Churche 461.462 howe due in the old law how in the new 537 Tithes proued pure almes 462. Tithes of all moueables in England and IrelaÌ„d promised to the Pope for granting king Henry 3. hys sute 272. Tithes not exacted in the primitiue Church 485. not allowed by the new Testament 537. Title and stile of the Pope and romish church 1.8 Titles attributed to the Bishop of Rome 9. Titles of dignitie vsed of the pope in common with other Bishops of old time 12 Title of Scotland proper to England 341 Title of Fraunce howe it came to king Edward 377.380 Title of the house of Yorke to the Crowne of England ibid. Title of king Edward 4. proued at Paules Crosse. 712. Title of defender of the fayth 989. T O. Tomkins his History .1533 hys haÌ„d burned by Boner .1534 his first examination ibid. his second examination his articles obiected agaynst him his cruell martyrdome 1535 Tomasin a woode mayd to William Mainard 〈…〉 story and martyrdome for the testimony of Christes Gospell 1983.1984 Tomb of Elfleda idolatrously worshipped 156 Tonstall Bishop of Duresme his sermon against the Pope with notes vpon the same .1060.1061 committed to the tower 1296 Tonsure maketh not a Priest 545 Tooly his story and death digged out of the ground with processe agaynst him being dead .1583.1584 at last burned 1585 Tormentes brought out to terrify the Christians 91 Tormentes of sundry sortes deuised to persecute Christians with all 8.34.37.79 Torney besieged 368.379 Torner a good Preacher in Kent his trouble for the Gospell .1868 an apology of his doctrine 1868 1869 Towne of Lennam beat theyr Byshop 428 Townes and Castles built and repayred in England 147 T R. Trabula with her sister martyrs 98. Tracie hys testament 1042. Traâ—anus Emperour hys cruelty to the Christians 39 Transubstantiation first brought into the Church .253.168 by Frier Tarquinus .253.168 why not to be beleued .1035 coÌ„contrary to the worde of God 1136.1363.1392 TraÌ„substantiatioÌ„ free to be beleued or not to be beleued many huÌ„dred yeares after Christ .1614 when brought in and by whome .1620 confuted very learnedly .1670.1671.1672 but a late plantation .1803 not grounded neyther vpon scripture nor antiquitie 1808 Transubstantion cannot helpe in the time of neede .393 confuted .495.1121.1125.1126.1127 is agaynst the worde of God .534.1122 not taught openly of 1000. yeares after Christ. 544.1621 Transubstantiation contrary to the scriptures .1136.1363.1392 of no antiquitie .1137.1138.1139 neuer spoken of till 1000. yeres after Christ .1146 a new doctrine 1147.1394 when it came first in ibid. proued by lying myracles 1148. disproued in a disputation at Oxford 1373.1374 Trapnell Martir 1030. Trent dried vp 198. Trentall Masses disproued 1363. Tresham hys doltish and assie reasons to perswade to papistry 1475. Treason to deny the kinges supremacie 1074. Treuisam Confessor buried in the fields and somâ—oned after hys death 1665. Treatise of Nicholas Ridley agaynst the worshipping of Images and hauing them in Churches or oratories 2128.2129.2130.2131 Tribute out of Englande to the Pope in one yeare 273.268 Tribute paid to the Danes for peace 161 Tribute for concubines 862 Tribulation better then prosperity to a Christian man 1838 Triphon Martyr his story 63 Trouble and persecution of good men and women in the Dioces of Liechfield and Couentry and of theyr penance 1955 Troling Smith a Papist his sodeine death 2101 Trouble in the Church about friers 409 Trouble betwene Philip the freÌ„ch Kyng and Pope Boniface .342 betweene king Edward .1 and his Barons 350 Truce betwene England france 387 Truce betweene the Scottes and England 368.379 Trunchfielde her trouble for the Gospell 1704. her martyrdome for the same 1893 T V. Turkes theyr originall .736.741 their cruelty murther and bloudy actes .735.736 740.745.748 theyr fayth .22 they inuade christendome theyr bloudy cruelty not resisted by reason of the pope 310. their history how needful to be known .735 false of promises 752.753 Tudson Martyr his story martyrdome 1844.1857.1858 Turkillus a Dane his persecution 161 Turinus a Flatterer and a great briber killed or smothered with smoke 57 Turner a great learned man dyed in exile 1217. Turney and barriers sport turned into cruell feight and bloudshed 338. Turning martyr his story martirdome 639.640 Tuttie martyr his story 1708. Tunstall bishop of London a persecutor 999. T W. Twenty nyne persons condemned vpon surmised causes to be hanged drawne and quartered 2126. Two and twenty godly persons of Colchester taken and brought vp to London for the profession of Gods holy word and imprisoned for the same 1971.1972 Two many postes or pillers wher by the deuill mayntayneth hys kingdome of papistry withall 1725. Twyford hys miserable end 2105. Twyford a tormentor of the martyrs in Smithfield 1257. Tye Priest a bloudy persecutor .2006 his letter to Boner against the professors of the Gospell 2006.2007 T Y. Tymmes his godly and comfortable letter to a certayne friend of his 2142. V A. VAlerian Emperour his good beginning 67. his crueltie afterward to the christians is plagued of God and excoriate of the Persians 74. Ualuation of Benefices and other ecclesiastical promotions and dignities 429.430 Ualentine Freese and his wife burned in Yorke 1027. V E. Uerdicte of the inquest vppon the death of Rich. Hunne 809 Uerities grounded vpon the word of God 24. Ueritie wherein it consisteth 392. Uerses prophesiyng the commyng of Christ. 398. Uerses in prayse of Berengarius 1152.1149 Uerses of Fredericke Emperour and Innocent the Pope 316. Uerses of White Byshop of Lincolne for ioy of the mariage of king Phillip and Queene Mary with aunswere to the same verses 1471.1472 Uerses vpon the death of Doctor Nicholas Cranmer archbishop of Canterbury 1893. Uespasian a tyrant Emperour 31. Uestments and holy vessels seruing for the altar .67 vestimeÌ„ts wherein S. Peter sayd Masse or els the papistes lye 396. Uestmentes and albes 1404. Uetius Epagathus a godly martyr his story 46 V I. Uirgins 40. martyrs theyr story 61. Uirgines 2 â— with theyr mother martyrs 78. Uertue none to be ascribed to pictures 75. Uitalis martyr with many others 91. Uitus companion of Iohn De. Clum 633. Uiewe of all ecclesiasticall promotions in England 429. Uisitation of Cardinall Poole with hys Articles to bee inquired of 1969. Uisitation in Cambridge wyth the condemning taking vp buâ—ning of the bones and bookes of Bucer and Paulus Phagius two famous learned men 1956. Uictor Bishop of Rome stopped from his excommunication by Ireneus .4 55. Uictor with 360. martyrs .80 hys constant boldnes and Martyrdome 81. Uictor sayd to dye a martyr 56. Uictor 2. Pope 168. poisoned in his chalice 185. Vicarius Christi 1119. Uienna besieged of the Turkes 749.750.748 Uincentius with others martyrs 52. Uincentius hys cruel martyrdome 92. Uisitation of the Pope thorow all religious houses in England 278 V L. Ulricus gouernoure of Austria 7â—0 slayne 721. Ulricus Zwinglius his actes lyfe and story .866 slayn in battayle .872 afterward burned 873 Uladislaus K. of Hungary slaine
.720 diuorced from his wife and dispensed withall by the Pope 723. Ulstanus archbishop of Yorke 151 V N. Uniuersities iudgementes agaynst the mariage of king Henry 8. with his brothers wife 1049. Uniuersitie of Oxford remoued to Northampton 331. Uniuersitie of Oxford their testimony of Wickliffe 448. Uniuersitie of Oxford by whome it began .144 testimony thereof of Iohn Wickliffe 448. Uniuersitie of Paris when it began 143. Uniuersitie of Oxford conquered of the townes men and the schollers expulsed 393. Uniuersalitie and succession no sufficient reason to proue the true Church by 1825 Uniuersalitie alleadged 1426. Uniuersall defined by time place and person 21. Uniformitie in outward ceremonies a thing not muche required in the primitiue Churche 56. Unwritten verities 1107.1183 Unitie none in the Popes churche to be found 241. Unitie what it is and wherein it consisteth 1067. Unitie in Baptisme not inough 1750. Unitie the papistes would not haue disturbed 1748. Uncertainty of the Popes doctrine 1748.1749 V O. Uow of chastitie brought in 175.194 Uowes of Priestes hauing vowed single life a thinge whiche of of themselues they are not able to performe ought not to stand 1175. Uowes 3. made of king Henry 199. Uowes making .545 making and keeping of them ibid. Uowsions and pluralities of benefices 5. Uolusianus his Epistles in defence of Priestes lawfull mariage 1154.1155.1156.1158 Uortiger causeth his king to bee murthered 265. Uortigerne burned in hys tower 113. Uoyage to the holy land 185. Uoyage agaynst the Turkes 233. V R. Urban the Pope complayneth that no promotion would fall vppon hym .414 beheaded 509. Urbanus the first bishop of Rome martired 58. Urbane excommunicated the Emperour Henry 4. 189 Urbanus and Clemens striuing for the papacy 186. Ursula with vi thousand virgines martyrs 108. V S. Usury in the Popes Church 655. Usurers of the Popes in London 325. Usurers brought into England by the Pope 273 Ustazares his story 97. his constaÌ„t martyrdome 98. V T. Utopia one of M. Mores phantasies 576. Uter Pendragon a King of Brytayne 113. W A. WAddon priest Martyr 661. Wade martyr 1689.1702 Wade Martyr hys story and martyrdome for the Gospell 1678.1679 Wallace his trouble persecution martyrdome 1272.1273 Walter Brute his story .475 hys processe and articles against him 476.477 his godly declarations 478.479 hys great submission 501 Walter archbishop of Caunterbury absolued by the pope for money 273. Waltram Bishop of Margburgh hys Epistle to Ludouicus 189. Waldenses howe they began theyr trouble and persecution .230.954 955.956 their doctrine and articles 230.235.236 Wall fell downe at the coronation of the pope and slewe many nobles 351. Waltam Bishoppe of Salisbury a makebate a brawler 513. Walter Mille Martyr hys story .1274 his examination condemnation and martyrdome 1275. Wales subdued to Englande and Scotland how long in length 57. Walter Appleby martyr hys story 1979. Wardall her memorable story 1940 Warlwast ambassadour of Kyng Henry 1. to the pope hys oration before the Pope 193. Warre betwene king Henry 3. and his nobles 331.332.333.335 Warre betwene king Henry 3. and Earle Marshall 279 Warre betweene king Edward .3 and the Scottes 375. Warre agaynst the Bohemians 656. Warres stirred vp by the pope .494 how lawfull 508. Warres moued by the Pope and papistes 203. Warre by the frenche king and the pope agaynst Tholouse 269. Warres of Christians what .846 how lawfull how vnlawfull ibid. Warres betweene Englande and Scotland 369. Warre betweene king Edward the first and the king of Scots 340 Warre betweene Ladislaus and the Turke 741.730 Warham Archbishop of Caunterbury his death 1121. Wardship first graunted to the king 269. Warran alias Lashford her story and martyrdome 1844.1857 Warne hys confession of hys fayth and christian beliefe 1580.1581 Warne her story 1689. Wast a blinde woman in Darby martyr 1951.1952 Wattes hys trouble and deliueraunce 2071. Wattes Martyr his story sent vp to Boner articulate agaynst coÌ„demned martyred 1594.1595.1596 Watchword of the Saxons 113. Watson Doctor hys superstitious and lying Sermon vppon Candlemas day in Cambridge 1962 hys other rayling sermon at the burning of Bucer and Paulus Phagius bones 1963.1964 Water mixt with Wine in the chalice not inferred by scripture 1146. Waterson whipped in Bridwell for the Gospell 2144. Water coniured and the maner therof 1405. Water mixt with wine in the chalice by Alexander 39 Waterer Martyr his story martyrdome 1970. W E. Webbe Martyr hys story and martyrdome 1794. Webbe hys trouble for the Gospell 1601. Wedding garment what it it is 490 Welchmen theyr rebellion .330 their skirmishe at Oxford 328. Wesalis his story persecuted .724 his articles .725 reuoketh hys opinions 726 Weapons of a christian Warriour 1773 Westminster Church by whome erected and built 133. Weston Doctor condemner of christes blessed Martyrs Cranmer Ridley and Latimer at Oxford 1729. Weston Doctor hys Downfall takeÌ„ in adultry appeleth to Rome and dyeth 2102 Weselus Groningensis a learned man 730. Wendy Doctor of Phisicke senâ— to Queene Katherine 1243. Wendenmuta martyr 885. Went his story and Martyrdome 1857.1858 W H. White Priest and martyr his story 1844. articles agaynst him ibid. beaten on the face by Boner .1845 his condemnation martyrdome 1848.1846 hys letters to hys friendes 1847.1848 White Battayle in Yorkshyre 370. Whitchurch Printer 1191. White Martyr his story 1556. hys condemnation .1557 hys Martyrdome 1559 Whitâ—ington Chauncellor a cruell persecutor slayne with a Bull. 775.776 W I. Wiattes insurrection in Kent 1418 beheaded at tower hill .1419 Wicked councell what hurt it doth 68. Wicked eate not the flesh of Christ nor drinke his bloud truely 1363 1375.1611 Wicked couÌ„cell about princes what mischiefe it bringes 1753 Wicked company hurtfull prouoketh to sinne proued by an excellent example 36 Wicked eate not the body and bloud of Christ truely 1977. Wickliffe his story .423 his bookes and Articles condemned in the councell of Constance .449.450 his boanes burnt after his death 463. hys bookes howe brought into Bohemia .464 his booke called Wickliffes Wicket 815. William Allen Martyr 1707. William Andrew buried in the fields 1702. William Bowes Doctor Londons spye 1212. William Byshoppe of Norwiche a cruell persecutor 660. Wiiliam Burgate Martyr 2058. William Bongeor Martir his story martyrdome at Colchester 2007.2008 William Browne troubled and deliuered through Gods mercifull prouidence 2065. William Coberley martyr his story 1894. William Coker William Hopper Will. Stere and 3. other burned together in one fire at Caunterbury 1688. William Carder Martyr his story 1276. William Courtney Bishop of LoÌ„don .427 his death 509. William Craishfield martyr his story and martyrdome 2010.2011 William CoÌ„querour bastard Duke of Normandy landeth at Hastinges 166. is crowned king of EnglaÌ„d 171. his othe to obserue the lawes of king Edward but goeth from them .166 his death 182 William de le Pole Duke of Suffolke cause of Duke Humfreyes death 705. William Dangerfield and Ioane his wife their trouble and persecution .1953 their tragicall history ibid. William de Plesiano his
stake D. Ridley ready to aunswere D Smithes Sermon but â—â—uld not â—e suffered D Marshall Vicechaâ—â—â—cellour of Oxford stoppeth D. Ridleys mouth B. Ridley committâ—â—â— his cause to Gâ—d M. Latimerâ— wordes when he could not be suffered to answere D Smith * This was no Popish Tippet 〈◊〉 made 〈◊〉 to keepe 〈◊〉 necke warme D. Ridley geueth away his apparrell other 〈◊〉 to the peâ—ple 〈…〉 him M. Latimer standing at the staâ—e in his shirte D Ridley 〈…〉 The death and Martyrdome of D. Ridley The lamenting hartes of the people at the Martyrdome of these two Saintes The first farewell of B. Ridley to his friendes Commendation of George Shipside his brother in lawe To his brother Iohn Ridley To his sister in lawe of vnthanke wife to Hugh his brother To his Cosin M. Nicholas Ridley To his Cosin Rafe Ridley To all his kindred B. Ridley appoynâ—ed to be B. of Durham Martyrdome Gods singular and rare promotion 1. Peter 4. A blessed thing to suffer death for Christ. If 〈…〉 dye wâ—â—h his 〈◊〉 vpoÌ„ theeâ—es for worâ—â—ly gooâ—â—s how mâ—ch more then to dye in Chriâ—â—es â—uarell vpoâ— the enemye of his Church Deut. 7. Iohn 15. To dye in any right whatsoeuer it be is to dye in Gods cause To dye in the truth against theeues and to dye for the truth agaynst Christes enemyes compared Truth taught in the Church of England True ministration of the Lordes Supper Seruice in thâ— vulgare toâ—gue Luke 22. 〈…〉 Chriâ—â— is contrary to Gods word is a subuersion of 〈◊〉 godlines and destruction to mans soule Comparison betweene Popishe persecutors and strong theeues Popish persecutors when they are false theeues yet will they be called true Catholickes The fight with spirituall theues is worse then with temporall theeues Ephesians 6. Ephesians 6. The weapons of a christian warriour D. Ridley 〈◊〉 to the Sea of Durham The cause of Martyrs is the common cause of Christ and of 〈◊〉 his elect Saintes Let no man foâ—â—acke to dye 〈◊〉 a blessed 〈◊〉 common quarell To his friendes in Cambridge Benefites sheweâ— to D. Ridley in Cambridge Pembroke hall in CaÌ„bridge Commendation of Pembroke hall to be a letter forth euer of the Gospell D. Ridley learned the Epistles of S. Paule Peter without booke in Pembroke hall D. Ridley called into Kent by Archbishop Cranmer To the parishe of Herne in Kent The godly Lady Phines in Herne parish To the metrapoliticke sea of Canterbury To the sea of Rochester To Westminster To the sea of London B. Ridley deposed 〈◊〉 the sea of London without right or iudgement The Sea of London worthely 〈◊〉 â— Ridleys 〈…〉 the Episcopall 〈◊〉 of London To the city of London Commendation of 〈◊〉 Richard 〈◊〉 Alderman Knight The creating of the hospitall by B. Ridley 〈◊〉 Richard Dobbes 〈◊〉 of London Commendation of Syr George Barnes Maior of London Bridewell obtayned of King Edward by Syr George Barnes to set poore people a worke To the Citizens of London To the higher house and temporall Lordes of the Parlament Gal. 3. A good warning or lesson to the temporall Lordes Ezech. 3. Luke 6. Ignorance will not excuse the temporalty being seduced in religion The Lordes of the Parliament be fallen from Christ to Christes enemy Act. 2â— Many good meÌ„ in the sea of Rome So long as the Sea of Rome folowed the rules of the Apostles it might be called Peter or Paules chayre The Church receaued of the Apostles of Christ Christ of God Tertull. The sea of Rome hath degenerated from the Apostles rules and hath set vp an other religion That is hath excercised an other power Hath ordeyned strange lawes If true doctrine maketh sea Apostolicke then coÌ„trary doctrine maketh the sea to be Antichrist Apocalip 17. Apocalip 11. Kinges coÌ„mitting adultery with the whore of Babilon what it meaneth Apoc. 17. Daniel â— He speaketh to the Lordes teÌ„porall Psalme 4. If the vnity of the Popes Church standeth vpon necessity of saluation why did the Lordes of this realme abiure this vnitye in K. Henry K. Edwardes dayes If it be otherwise why then doe they periure themselues turning to it agayne 〈◊〉 6. An other farewell of 〈…〉 c. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 1 〈…〉 2. Matâ— 5. Luke 21. Luke 6. Math. 10. Math. 10· Math. 10. To confesse Christ and not to feare danger 2. Cor. 4. 1. Peter 3. The causes why the Apostles so reioysed in their affliction 1. Corin. 2. 2. Cor. 12. 2. Tim. 1. The glory of Paule wherein it consisted 2. Tim. 2. â— Tim. 3. Gal. 4. The waye to heauen is by afflictions Heb. 11. Heb. 12. Reasons to moue vs to pacience vnder the Crosse. Prouerb â— Heb. 1â— 2. Cor. 5. 2. Cor. 5. 1. Cor 1. Phil. 1. Luke 25. Rom 9. 1. Iohn 3. Apoc. 14. To couet to be with Christ and not to fearâ— death Iohn 11. Iohn 5. 2. Peter â— 2. Cor. 5. Act. 14. Luke 16. Luke 12. The state of the Church of England described 〈◊〉 The lamentable chaÌ„ge of religion in the Church Ieremy 4. 1. Cor. 14. Ignorance a prayer Abuse â—n the Lordes Sâ—pper The Sacrament turned out of his right vse kind Idolatry in worshipping the creature for the creator The cuppe debarred from the ministration of the Lordes supper Blasphemous sacrifice for sinne Deuter. 5. Idolatry is stockes and stones The whore of Babilon with her cup of abominations expounded Apoc. 17. 2. Peter 2. The misticall marchaundise of the Babilonicall strumpet All thinges at Rome for money Verses agaynst Pope AlexaÌ„der Abominations and wicked abuses of the Sea of Rome declared The true word of God the office of the same declared Note here that these Scriptures were written by M. 〈◊〉 in the Marâ—eâ—t but were not in the copy which we â—llowed Act. â—0 Cranmer and Ridley 〈◊〉 in the Duke oâ— Sâ—mersets câ—use Cranmer repugning agaynst the spoyle of the Church goodes Latimer Bradford Leuer Knoxe The corrupt 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 K. Edwardes tyme. Hipocrisie a double euill The slackenes that was in that tyme to good workes Gods plaâ—â—â— vpon England iustly deserueâ— He exhortet◠〈◊〉 constant confeâ—sion of Christ Punishment of heretiques 〈◊〉 gentle in the olde tyme and how it was vsed Counsell geuen in these dayes of persecution what to doe Such as remayned out of captiuitye counsayled to voyde the realme The abominatioÌ„ of desolation set vp in England Christ coÌ„maundeth to flye to the mountaynes Apoc. 18. 2. Cor. 6. Counsell to depart the realme Doubtes whether to flye or to tarry debated Presumptuous prouocation rash running into daunger forbidden Euseb. Eccle. lib. 4. cap. 15. 〈…〉 dwelling in â—ngland 〈◊〉 a good 〈◊〉 eyther with out daunger of conscieÌ„ce oâ— perill of lyfe Iâ—â—ent no excuses to câ—oâ—e sinne Confession of 〈◊〉 must goe with belief of 〈◊〉 To trust in God what it is 1. Corin 3 2. Cor. 6. Rom. â— To beare the beastes markeâ— what it is Apoc. 13.14.10 The literall taking of the Scripture 〈◊〉 the Iewes 〈…〉 The Popes
marked men Carnall obiections aunswered An other worldly obiection aunswered A lesson 〈◊〉 trust to the Lord who is alwayes a helpe in extremitye of neede Examples of Gods ready helpe in extreme perils Examples of gods deliuerance Actes 23. 〈◊〉 11. Dâ—n Ibid. Martyrdome an high honour Apocalip 11 Math. 16. Marke 8. Heb. 1â— Apoc. 2◠〈…〉 without Gods â—oresight Math. 10. The death of Steuen Gardiner enemy to Gods word Nouember The vices of Winchester described Winchester not worthy the title of a learned man The mutability of Steuen Gardiner in religion Touching the 〈◊〉 of Winchesâ—er at Louane reade the letter of 〈◊〉 to Câ—spine Ste. Gardiner especially hunteth for the life of Lady Elizabeth Q. Elizabeth preserued M. Bridges Liuetenâ—nt the Lordes organe in sauing the Lady Elizabethes lyfe Tho. Arundell Archbishop of Canterbury Math. 16. Diuers iudgements of Christ. Man can do nothing of himselfe Disagreement amongest men of law Disagreement among Philosophers Disagreement among simple people Simon signifieth obedience Ionas signifieth a doubt Obedience Simplicitye Learning without humilitye neueâ— findâ—th Christs schoole Humilitye the Poâ—ter of Christs schoole The office of Christ declared To beleeue Christ thorowly Note here Winchester The Sacrament was ordeyned to keepe vs in the perpetuall fauour of God Winchesters dayly sacrifice * Note here Winchester coÌ„trary to himself for before he sayd the Sacrament was ordeyned to keepe vs in the fauor of God now he sayth it is to keepe vs in remembrance of his passion What Winchester thinketh of the Church of England What Winchester thinketh of the Masse Winchester allowed the Sacrament in both kindes The opinion of Winchester of chauÌ„try Masses * Whether ye did or not let Q. Maâ—yes time iudge Note â—â—â—â—chester 〈◊〉 not 〈…〉 for 〈◊〉 to bring 〈◊〉 to heaâ—â— to take â—â—way 〈◊〉 or to 〈…〉 * As 〈◊〉 was in deede Masseâ— Scala 〈…〉 craftelâ— speake â—â—gaynst 〈◊〉 abuse of the Masse 〈◊〉 agaynst the Masse Winchâ—â—â—er agaynst 〈◊〉 Winchâ—â—â—â—â— alloweth the Proclamation set forth 〈◊〉 receauinâ— in both kindes It was a constitution prouinciaâ—l of Peckaâ— to receauâ—â— in both kindes in Ecclesijs maioribuâ— in smalle Churche it was thought not so expedient Math. 16. Iohn 1. Outwarâ— confessinâ— wiâ—hout â—â—â—ward teaching is inough Petrus what it signifiâ—â—â— Note 〈◊〉 Wincheâ—â—â—â— here sayâ—â— that vpoâ— the conâ—â—â—â—sion of 〈◊〉 the Church is builded SteueÌ„ Gardiner agaynst the Popes supremacye Winchesters 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Ceremoâ—â—â—â— how when they 〈◊〉 Ceremonies 〈…〉 not to 〈◊〉 Ceremonies Winchester 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 of Images beâ—â—g 〈…〉 Idolâ—â—â—â— Two maner of reformationâ— one where the thinges cannot be taken away but the abuse the other where both the things and the abuse may be taken a way To take away all Images lyeth in the liberty of the rulers In abusing of Images to Idolatry because sufficient to take away Images why did Winchester hold with them before if it be not cause sufficient why doth he nâ—w graunt to the taking of them away being no more wantonly abused then they were before time Taking away of Palmes and Candels B. Gardiner speaketh according to his vnconstant conscience Winchester liketh well the communion B. Gardiner liketh well K. Edwardes proceedinges B Gardiner misliketh the Preachers in K. Edwardes tyme and why B. Gardiner compareth Preachers to Postes carrying truth in their letters and lyes in their mouthes B. Gardiner misliketh the breaking of a Vowe of chastitye B. Gardiner against mariage of Priestes B. Gardiner agrâ—â—ing to reformation of religioÌ„ how farre and wherein Places in B. Gardiners bookes and Sermons expressed where he impugneth the Popes supremacye Read in the first impression of Actes and Monumentes The head men of Enquest Wynchester Vehement Pithy Earnest 〈…〉 Pope Wynchester caused 〈…〉 to writtâ—â— agaynst the Pope Winchester 14. yeares preached agaynst the Popes authoritye Winchester Ceremonyes Wynchester agaynst Images abused Winchester agaynst Monkes Fryers Winchester agaynst the going 〈◊〉 of S. Nicholas c. Wynchester agaynst Chauntrey Obites Wynchester would not that a man should be addicted to dayes howers number tyme and place c. Wynchester liketh the CoÌ„munion Wynchester liketh the booke of common seruice Wynchester exhorteth to come and heare the homilies read Wynchester caused Cardinal Poole to be expelled France Wynchester sworne and forsworne Wynchester 〈…〉 with 〈…〉 Gospel 〈◊〉 in popery with 〈◊〉 Papiâ—â—s neyther with himselfe Simâ—licitation 〈…〉 Vid. 〈◊〉 17 â— A mouse may eate Christes body sayth the Mayster of Sentence A mouse cannot eate it sayth Winchester Within him that is within his soule The Masse taketh his satisfaction by the deuotion of the Priest people and not of the thing offered 1. Proposition Contradiction 2. Proposition Contradiction 3. Proposition Contradiction 4. Proposition Contradiction 5. Proposition Contradiction 6. Proposition Contradiction 7. Proposition Contradiction 8 Proposition Contradiction 9. Proposition Contradiction 10. Proposition Contradiction 11. Proposition Contradiction 12. Proposition Contradiction 13. Proposition Contradiction 14. Proposition Contradiction 15. Proposition Contradicâ—tion 16. Propâ—â—sition Contradâ—â—tion 17. Proposition Contradiction Notes declaring wherein Winchester graunted to the Spiritus all vse of the Sacrament TransubstaÌ„tiation first spoken of Alledged out of the booke of D. Turner intituled The reseuer of the Romish Foxe One vsurper well compared with an other * Note here blasphemous Winchest preferring the words spoken by 〈◊〉 before Christes doctrine The B. of Winchester Maister of Ceremonyes The B. of Winchester 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 of K. 〈…〉 towards him Winchester â—â—â—iable in 〈◊〉 B. Gardiner defendeth his booke Devera obediedtia of Louane Winchester counted for an excommunicate and a schismaticke at Louane Nouember 30. M. Webbe George Roper Gregory Parke Martyrs The appearance of M. Webbe before the B. of Douer Aunsweres of M. Webbe to the Bishops articles George Roper leapeth at the stake George Roper stoode in the fier like a roode The martirdome of Webbe Roper Parke at Canterbury December 13. William Wiseman dead in â—ollars tower and cast into the fieldes Iames Gore Martyr dyed in Colchester prison Decemb. 20. â—he history of M. Iohn Philpot Martyr Iohn Philpot a Knightes sonne student of law in New Colledg in Oxford Iohn Phiâ—â—pot weâ—â— ouer to Italy Iohn Philpot indanger by an Italian Fryer The returne of Iohn Philpot into England Iohn Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester This Doct. Poinct Byshop of Winchester fled afterward into Germany and there deceaâ—â—d An. 15â—7 Iohn Philpot 〈◊〉 Gardâ—â—â—â— Boneâ—â— The M. Philpot hauing publicke leaue spake in the Conuocation Ergo he must be committed to Lolardes Tower by D. Storieâ— Logicke Iohn Philpot charged further by the Commissioners then the law would beare Now commeth in the Butchers axe M. Philpot requireth to see their commissioÌ„ Philpot wil not disseÌ„ble agaynst his conscience The 2. examination of Iohn Philpot before thâ— Commissioners Iohn Philpot depriued of his Archdeaconâ—y without any lawe Whether an heretick suspected may without ordinary processe be depriued of his liuing by his ordinary before his death by what
make his aunswereâ— Succession of Bishopâ— alone is â—o sufficient poynt to proue the Catholicke Church Leaue your reuiling termes 〈◊〉 Lord 〈◊〉 goe to the matter Note how these men grouÌ„d their fayth not vpon Gods word but vpon the determination of their owne knowne Church My Lord of 〈◊〉 driâ—eâ— to seeke 〈◊〉 bookes August de implicitate â—â—edendi â— Philpot 〈◊〉 repâ—â—ted to 〈…〉 â— Poyntes 〈◊〉 proue 〈◊〉 Cathoâ—â—cke church 〈◊〉 of S. Austen 1. Consent of al natioÌ„s 2. Sea Apoâ—â—â—licall 3. Vniuersalitye 4. Catholicke Aunswere to the Archbishops 4. poyntes Christes church ceaseth not 〈◊〉 his Church albeit 〈◊〉 tyme of persecution iâ— be hid sometime in corners First aunswere to his reason and 〈◊〉 him obâ—tinate â—â—terward * Because 〈◊〉 Lord 〈◊〉 be not 〈◊〉 to aunswere him Anotâ—â—◠〈◊〉 of M. Philâ—â—â— before â—he â—ishop Concerning these 4. poynt aunswered sufâ—ficiently befoâ—â— It is best for you to lay so when you haue no other way to shift of his Argumentes The last examinations of M. Philpot in open iudgement with his finall condemnation by B. Boner in the consistory at Paules December 14. M. Philpot called into open iudgement 3. Speciall Articles layd to M. Philpot. * Here eyther the Register belyeth M. Philpot or els he ment as not offeÌ„ding the law thereby to be accused for otherwise â—all his former examinations doe declare that he spake against the Sacrament of the Altar B. Boner with all his Doctors not able to satisfie M. Philpots offer December 16. The last examination of Iohn Philpot. B. Stokesleys prayer when he gaue sentence vpon any B. Boner prayeth against himselfe B. Boner hath no authoritye by right to proceed agaynst M. Philpot. B. Boner noted to 〈◊〉 ignorant 〈◊〉 the lawe This law seemeth eyther blindly câ—pared of the Bishop or els not rightly collected of his Register The Lord Maioâ— with the Shâ—â—efâ—e assistanâ— to B. Boner against M. Philpot. The 3. arâ—â—â—cles agaynst Iohn Philpot agaynst repeated An exhortation of â— Boneâ— to Iohn Philpot December 16. 〈◊〉 Philpot answeâ—eth to the Bâ—â—hops exhortation before the Lord Maior To the first aâ—ticle Iohn Philpot is of the Catholicke Church but not of the â—aâ—ilonical Church To the 2. Article Iohn Philpot speaketh not agaynst the 〈◊〉 sacrifice 〈◊〉 agaynst 〈◊〉 sacrifice 〈◊〉 â—pon the 〈◊〉 vsed 〈◊〉 prâ—uate masâ—es To the 3. article Pâ—â—â—pot denyeth not 〈◊〉 Sacrament of the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 but the Sacrament of the Altar of 〈◊〉 he deâ—â—eth Philpot chargeth the clergy of Q Mar· time to be idolaters to 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 church where their 〈…〉 church 〈◊〉 England 〈◊〉 K. Edwardeâ—â—â—me B. Boner chargeth him with false surmises for want of true matter Philpot had a knife brought him vnder a pig Ergo the Church of Rome is a Catholicke church Articles concluded in Cambridge and Oxford The catechisms set forth in K. Edwards dayes The booke of report of the disputation in in the Conuocation house A letter written to M. Philpot touching the handling of M. Grene. exhibited by B. Boner Boner breaketh promise M. Grene strong in sriptures Doctors Fecknams report of Bart. Grene. This bill was a supplication to be offred vp in the Parlament A letter written to M. Philpot by the faythfull Christen Lady the Lady Vane A supplication of Iohn Philpot to the King and Queene The strayte handling of Iohn Philpot in the Bishops Colehouse Of this booke of disputation 〈◊〉 the Conuocation reaâ—â— before pag. 1410. Ah my Lord what needed this question when no reasonable aunswere could be allowed Sentence of condemnation read agaynst M. Philpot. M. Philpots words in reading the senteÌ„ce M. Philpot deliuered to the Sheriffes M. Philpot to his seruaunt M. Philpot brought into Newgate his man permitted to enter with him Talke betweene M. Philpot Alexander the keeper Good Philpot lâ—den with yrons because he would not recant at Alexanders bidding Alexander taketh Philpots tokens from his man Alexander the cruell keeper requireth 4. poundes of M. Philpot for his yrons M. Philpot 〈…〉 Note the 〈…〉 Phâ—lpot with much 〈…〉 M. Philpot warned by the Sheriffes â—o prepare him agaynâ—t the next day to 〈…〉 Decemb. â—â— M. Philpot brought to the place of Martyrdome M. Philpotâ— words going to the stake M. Philpotâ— prayers Iohn Philpot geueth the Officers money The writinges examinations of M. Iohn Philpot by the prouideÌ„ce of almighty God preserued A godly prayer to be sayd at the tyme of Martyrdome He prayeth for restoring of the Gospell and peace in England A letter of M. Philpot to the Congregation Heb. 6· Math. 25. Math. 5. Rom. 10. Math. 11. Luke 12. Math. 7. Luke 9. Math. 7. Aggeus â— Wisedome of the flesh not to be harkened vnto Rom. 8. 1. Cor. 6. Math. 16. Heb. 11. Psal. 116. Death for righteousnes bringeth felicity Godly counsell Luke 18. 3. Reg. 18. Apoc. â— 3. Reg. 31. God will not be serued after mans imagination but as himselfe prescribeth Ephe. 2. Psal. 21. Psal. 26. 〈…〉 5. 1 Cor. 3. Not lawfull 〈◊〉 true 〈…〉 Popish 〈◊〉 Not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 God in 〈◊〉 but in 〈…〉 A lesson for large consciences Persons 〈…〉 true Christians ought in no 〈◊〉 to parâ—â—cipate with 〈◊〉 Heb. 10. Apoc. 13. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 2. 1 Cor. 6. Apoc. 18. 〈◊〉 3. The place 〈…〉 5. 〈◊〉 Math. 24. A cursed thing to sinne vpon hope of forgeuenes Psal. 102.146 Luke 20. 1. Pet. 2. Obedience to Magistrates what and how farre Actes 4. Daniell 6. Math. 15. Agaynst such â— sinne wilfully vpon hope of Election Rom. 3. Ephe. 1. 2. Heter 1. Prouerb 24. Iohn 12. Iohn 3. Heb. 6.10 Large conscieÌ„ce 1. Cor. 4. 1. Tim. 1. Charitye Pure hart Fayth vnfayned Good conscieÌ„ce An other letter of M. Philpot to Iohn Careles Experience of the Lordes comfort in trouble Example of Christes comfort to be taken by M. Philpot. Apoc. 21. An other letter of M. Philpot to the same partye To this letter Careles maketh a very godly aunswere which you shall see after in his story Math. 15. Psal. 125. Psal. 51. Luke 7. Sorow in a Christian man ought to be moderate 1. Thess. 4. 2. Cor. 7. Rom. 5. Sathans practise to bring the godly repeÌ„tance of a sinner to desperatioÌ„ Gods children fall The deuills children lye still Luke 11. Strife agaynst sinne iâ— a token of Gods child Iames. 4. Wholsome and godly preceptes of lyfe An other letter of M. Philpot to his owne Sister full of fruitfull exhortation Spirituall consanguinitye and naturall compared The Sieue of afflictions Luke 22. Eccle. 2. Christ our first borne brother A Christen mans backe should alwayes be ready to beare Christes crosse Vngodly fellowship to be eschewed Psal. 15. 2. Tim. 2. Apoc 4. This was for the first fruites of his Aâ—chdeaconry whereof all the tyme of his imprisonmeÌ„t he had no commoditye and yet his suretieâ— were compelled to pay the same An other letter of Iohn Philpot contayning godly exhortations He commeÌ„deth their faythfull zeale to Gods word He exhorteth them
Antipas Iason Act 7. Apoc. 2.3 1. Thess. 2. Rom. 19. Act. 17. Iohn 16. Act. 9. Phil. 2. Luke 21. Iohn 1.3 1. Cor. 6. Math. 10. Christ may as well be called an hereticke as these men Math. 16. Luke 12. Deut. â— Apoc. 22. Psal. 6â— Gala. 4. Gala. 5. â— Pet 3. 〈◊〉 â—4 Aâ— other 〈◊〉 of W. Tyms to Gods faithâ—â—l seruaÌ„ts â— Boner 〈◊〉 away from 〈◊〉 Tyms 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 good Heb. 9. 〈…〉 mouth 〈◊〉 to his 〈◊〉 Warning to come away froÌ„ the wicked 2. Cor. â— Sirach 13. What it is to 〈◊〉 associate in ill company A vyle seruaunâ— of B. Boners Actes 1. Anno 1556. Aprill Rom. 15. Rom. 16. Math. 24. B. Boner not able to answere to this place of Dauid * How can corruption be referred to accidences when by all Philosophy generation and corruption belong onely to the predicameÌ„t of substance Math. 10. â— Cor. 4. Actes 21. A note 〈◊〉 theÌ„ 〈◊〉 shronke 〈◊〉 way 〈…〉 Roâ— â— 8 2. Tim. 3. 1. Peter 4. 1. Reg. 19. 3. Reg. 19. Iob. 21 Dan. â— ExhortatioÌ„ not to refuse Christs Crosse. Psal. 119. Gods word neuer so sweete aâ— in trouble Rom. 5. 2. Tim. 1. Ierem. â— Ierem. 7. Ierem. 23. Experiment oâ— Gods câ—nâ—ert in 〈…〉 of his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 13. The authoâ—â—tye of 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 â—â—proued 1. Pet. 5. Christes men bound to obey God in his Magistrates The honour of God to be preferred before all regall honour power Q Maryes Iniunctions disagreeing from Gods worde how wherin Hest. 3. 1. Esd 4. Queene Mary euill incensed Religion set forth in K. Edwardes tyme commendeâ— Luke 9. Math. 10. Math. 12. An honest petition to Queâ—â— Mary Examples of king Manasses 4. Reg. 23. Examples of Ieroboam Foule Idolatry set out with fayre shewes pretenses Ignorance wilfully mayntayned Seruice in Latin not to be admitted Iohn 11. Agaynst Latin Mattins In the Popes seruice there is no edifying what fables be in it the Lord knoweth 2. Thess. 2. The true vse of the Lordâ— Supper extincted Causes why the Commissioners commaundement ought not to be receaued Receauing in both kyndes The Masse hath nothing in it but an heape of ceremonyes The people robbed of Goâ—s worde Phil 2. All thinges doâ—e in the Church ought to be in a knowen tongue 〈◊〉 Prieâ—tes be not 〈…〉 it is 〈◊〉 owne 〈◊〉 Gods word 〈◊〉 true 〈◊〉 cast 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 in Q. Maryes 〈◊〉 The Popish 〈…〉 Chriâ—tes 〈◊〉 in Procession â—â—â—tisme in Englishe Catechisme in English The effectes of Gods word described Suffolke and Northfolke men moued by Gods word do â—et vp the Queene Inconuenienceâ— that follow by taking away Gods word Esay 6. Mich. 6. Luke 19. Apoc. 6. Louing of Gods word made heresie All that the Papistes striue for are but mans mere inuentions beside Gods worde The Queene her Commissioners and Iustices abused by â—he Bishops True subiectes wrongfully sclaundered Rom. 1. Psalm 69. What vnquietnes followeth the lacke of Gods worde Luke 13. Warning to Q. Mary to her Counsayle and Commissioners The duety of true subiectes declared first to Christ then to the Queene How farre a Prince ought to require obedience of his subiectes True obedience how farre it stretcheth Actes 4. True obedience Example of true obedience Feare and flattery enemyes to true obedience to God and man False dissemblers worthy to all men be hated 〈◊〉 The Martyrdome of Iohn Harpoâ—e and Ioane Beâ—ch at Rochester An. 1556. Aprill 1. Iohn Hullier Martyr The Martyrdome of Iohn Hullier minister who suffred at Cambridge Anno 1556. Aprill 2. A letter exhortatory of Iohn Huller to the flocke of the faythfull Christians Mach. 24 Ephe. 6. 1. Thess â—5 Luke 14. Math. 6. 3. Reg. 18. Rom. 15. Anno 1556. Maye Iohn 10. The wilines of the subtile Serpent 2. Tim. 2. Math. 10. Iohn 14.15.16 The peace of Christ to them that sustayne the troubles of this worlde Luke 14. The strayte way of Christ better then the broad way of this world â—ohn 15. Eccle. 41. Vngodly compâ—ny tâ— be auoyded Leuit. 18. Gods stipend commeth not but to such as play his souldiours 2. Tim. 1. Fearefulnes in Christes cause disproued Math. 10. Num. 13.14 Example by the fearefull Israelites 1. Pet. 3. Phil. 1. Apoc. 21. Apoc. 3. Esay 8. Prouer. 3. Heb. 12. 1. Cor 11. 2. Reg. 7. Math. 7. 〈…〉 Apoc. 14. 1 Pet 2. 〈◊〉 3. 〈…〉 16. 〈◊〉 10. 〈…〉 16. 〈◊〉 9. Ephe 4. 1. Cor. 3. Psal. 3. Heb. 3. 2. Cor. 4. Gods mercy to whom it belongeth Obiection aunswered 1. Cor 1â— Rom. 18. Apoc. 18. Eccle. 3. Psal. 36. 2. Cor. 6. The body must adioyne with the spirite in seruing God Fythfull admonitions Aprill 28. The Martyrdome of 6. men at Colchester Roger Grasbroke Iohn Kingston B. Boners CoÌ„missary in Essex These Martyrs were deliuered by the Earle of Oxford to the Commissary by the Commissary sent to the Bishop Their answeres to the Bishops articles The Church of Rome no part of Christes Catholicke church 2. Sacramentes Profession of Baptisme To deny the beggerly vsages of the Popes Church is not to deny the Catholicke fayth of Christ. The pope ought to haue no authoritye in England The Church of Rome to be abhorred Againâ—â— Popes trumperâ—â— Agaynâ—â— transubstaÌ„tiation Against the Masse Sentence geuen agaynst them by B. Boâ—er May. 15. Two burned together at one stake Hugh Lauerrocke an olde lame man and Iohn Apprice a blynd man May. 16. Katherin Hutte Elizâ—beth Thackuell Ioane Hornes Martirs A letter of certayne persecuting Iustices to Boner The simple ignorance of these women had more neede to be instructed then they to be burned Agaynst the Masse and Sacrament of the Aultar Syr Iohn Mordant Promoter Katherin Hutte The wordes of Katherin Hutte of the SacrameÌ„t Ioane Hornes mayde The wordes and profession of Ioane Hornes touching the Sacrament The Butcherly axe of Boner Maâ—garet Ellys dyâ—â— in Newgate Elizabeth Thackuell Mayde and Martyr * i. A persecutor May 5. T. Drowry a blind boy and Tho. Croker Martyrs Persecution at Glocester Of this blynd boy read before pag. 1509. Iâ—mes 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 W Dâ—uies persecutors Dunâ—ing 〈◊〉 persecutors The articles 〈◊〉 upon they were 〈…〉 Ceremoâ—â—â— Sacrament of the Altar Execution of burning in Northfolke done without a writte Syr Iohn Silliardes wordes Edmund Pole refuseth the Popes Church Robert Bacon an enemy Syr Iohn Tyrrell persecutor Persecution at Winson and Mendlesam in Suffolke The names of good men persecuted in Suffolke Mendlesam Gods people persecuted The fayth and doctrine of these Confessours Witnessed by the faythfull report of Suffolke men Psalm 106. A story of Gregory Crow maruelously preserued vpon the Sea with his new Testament Crowes boat broken vpon the sand Crow taketh his Testament and casteth his money away The boy beaten with Sea and drowned Crowes â—an deaâ— vpon the â—aste Gregory Crow 〈◊〉 vpon the Seas sitting 〈◊〉 a Maste Gods prouidence to be noted God a maruelâ—us 〈…〉 tyme of neede Crow with the Testament preserued on
7. Measure ought to be in mourning Phil. 4. Example of Christian charitâ—e and compasâ—â—on toward 〈◊〉 afflicted brother An other letter of Iohn Caâ—â—les to faytâ—â—full Augustine Bernheâ—â— counsell him to be circumspâ—â—â— in these daunger dayes He counselleth Augustine to be circumspect and not rashely to thrust himselfe daunger A good conscience 〈◊〉 soone troubled Conscience 〈…〉 â—here none 〈◊〉 commitâ—ed Mâ—â—h 10. Aâ—â—ther 〈…〉 Careâ—â—â— to Henâ—â— AdlingtoÌ„ 〈◊〉 a Marâ—â—â— partly 〈…〉 partly â—â—â—â—selling 〈◊〉 â—ow to 〈…〉 What a Sacrament is He instructeth him how and what to aunswere to the aduersaryes We are bound to follow our true preachers God will require a count of bloud The Catholicke Church in King Edwardes dayes in England Two speciall markes to know the true church in England in K. Edwards dayes 1. Thess 5. The Papistes haue one solution for all maner of questions Of Thomas Harland and Iohn Oswald read in the 2. impression pag. 195. 4. Reg. 2. Freewill A letter of Iohn Caâ—â—â—les writtâ—â—â— with heauenly poâ—â—er to coâ—â—fort an afflicted brâ—â—ther oppressed with pensiuenes and mourning for his sinnes Luke 1. Remission of sinnes Mich. 7. Psal. 1â—3 Testimony of Gods spirite Practise of the true keyes of the Gospell Experience of Christ working in his Chruch An other letter of Iohn Careles to a faythfull friend of his of thankesgeuing He geueth him thaÌ„kes What a treasure a trusty frend is Eccle. 6. There is no true frendship but amongest godle persons Such mourners should we be continually with thiâ— and others Gods deare children and blessed be they that so mourne An other letter of Iohn Careles to a godly christian woman Preparation to the Crosse. Consolation vnder the Crosse. Agaynst Massing Gospellers Exhortation to flye from the Masse A letter of Iohn Careles to Mistres Agnes Glascocke What an high hoâ—our it is to suffer for Christ. He exhorteth her to be strong The charity of Mistres Glaâ—câ—cke to the prisoned Saintes A note or poesy written in Mistâ—es Glascocks 〈◊〉 by Iohn Careles The effectes of fayth An other 〈…〉 letter of 〈◊〉 Careâ—â—◠〈…〉 A. G· 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 going to 〈◊〉 Masse A G. intised by her husband to go to the Masse The raysing vp of a troubled conscience after his fall God turneth all thinges to the best to them that be his Sathan when he cannot bring a-man to his seruice he prâ—sseth him with distrust of Gods mercye A letter of Iohn Careles to A. B. a faythfull seruaunt of Christ. Psal. 146. The death of the Martyrs is the lyfe of the Gospell A sowing tyme in Christes Church This counsell was that he should marry notwithstanding certayne lettes whereby Sathan sought to hinder his mariage The roote of bitternes to be weded out with the spade of patience How when the husband ought to reproue Faultes sometyme must be couered with loue Not to take vnkindenes for euery trifle An other letter of Iohn Careles to the wyfe of the partye aboue specified Sathan an eneâ—emy to all godly affayres The signe of â—ngratituâ—â— God loueth a thankeful harte A good wyfe is the giâ—tâ— of God God deliteth in the agreement betweene man and wyfe The duety of wiues toward their husbandes A chearefull countenaunce Temporaunce in apparell Note that 〈◊〉 thâ—se departed in 〈◊〉 peace the one 1565. the other 1568. 3 Martyrs 〈◊〉 at Newbery 〈◊〉 Palmer Iohn Gwin Thomas 〈◊〉 Martyrs Ioh. 16. The story of Palmer The story of the godly Martyr Iâ—â—ius Palmer fellow sometyme of Magdalen Colledge in Oxford Iulins Palmer borne in Couentrye Iulins Palmer scholer â— M. Harâ—â—â— â—chooleâ—â—â—er of Magdalen Colledge Iulins Palmer addicted to Philosophye Iulins Palmer beginneth to apply Diuinity The ciuill behauiour of Iulins Palmer Palmers prouerbe Palmer fellow of Magdalen Colledge Palmer reader of Logique in his Colledge Palmer an vtter enemy to sound religion Palmer impugner of true Preachers in K. Edwardes time Libells set vp in Oxford agaynst D. Haddon President Iulins Palmer expelled the Colledge for Poperye Iulins Palmer driuen to teach children Palmer restored agayne to his Colledge Behold the obstinacye of Papistes which knowing the truth will not yelde Behold his 〈◊〉 now he is turne to the truth Playne Palmer could neuer dissemble with his conscience The first occasion of Iulins Palmers conuersion was by the constant death of the Martyrs Note how the bloud of Martyrs worketh Palmer feruent in the Gospells cause Superstitious toyes * By these meanes he meaneth a certayne ceremony of that Colledge 〈◊〉 was 〈◊〉 That in Anno â—â—56 〈◊〉 Palmer 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Frier 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Palmer refuâ—â—â— to 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 Iohn â—arwickes 〈◊〉 to Palmer Palmers godly aunswere to Barwicke Iulins Palmer placed by pateÌ„t to be scholâ—master at Redding Palmer circumuented by false Iudastes Palmers studye searched for bookes Iulins Palmer forced to depart the towne of Redding Vnnaturall wordes of a mother Mothers may giue their owne curse but Gods curse they cannot giue much lesse can the Pope The father shall be diuided against the sonne the mother agaynst c. Luke 12. Palmer driuen fâ—om his mother Alane Cope a helper and supporter of Iulins Palmer Hampton of Reding a disseÌ„bling Hypocrite and a false witnesse Palmer betrayed and apprehended Palmer miserably vsed in prison The first examination of Iulins Palmer Euidence put vp agaynst Palmer Note the worshipfull proces of the quarelling Papistes Palmer cleareth himselfe Note herâ— the fruite of Romish religion Iohn Galante a zealous professor Pâ—lmer called before the Maior of Redâ—ing 〈…〉 of Gods Gospell 〈◊〉 Palâ—â—â— brought 〈◊〉 Newbery Wâ—tnesses to the 〈◊〉 parte 〈◊〉 story The examiâ—â—â—â—â—n of 〈◊〉 Palmer before D â—effâ—ey at Newbeâ—â— D. Ieffrey Syr Richard Abâ—idges Knight M. Iohn Winchcombe the Parson of Inglefield Iudges agaynst Iulins Palmer The holy ghost shall teache you in that howre what you shall aunswere Luke 2. A maruell to the Papistes that young men should haue the gifte of the holy ghost Gods spirite is not bound to place or person Note how these men dare not abide disputatioÌ„ The Churche of Rome is but a particular Church The Church is not to be beleeued for her selfe The Sacrament of the Lordes Supper The wicked receiue not the Lordes bodye The Parson â—â—nfounded 〈◊〉 his owne 〈…〉 Parsons 〈◊〉 stopped Presence in the Sacrament Baptisme of 〈◊〉 Children dying before they come to Baptisme are saued of this it followeth no Ergo children that are brought ought not to be Baptised Sir Richard Abridges â— gentle offer to Palmer Palmer refuseth worldly offers to keepe his conscience God calleth at diuers tymes and howres Iohn Gwin Thomas Askin Martyrs condemned Sir Richard Abridges Sheriffe Palmer required to set his hand to his Articles The Popish 〈…〉 Palmer 〈…〉 The words 〈◊〉 Palmer 〈◊〉 Popâ—â—â— Priests A notable spectacle in the Martyrdome of Iuliâ—s Palmer Epitaphium in Palmerum Iuly A notable story of Agnes Wardall of Ipswich D. Argentine Schoolemaster Wat. Butler Constable Phil. Vlmes Edm. Leach Iohn Steward persecutors Robert
and his Barons 332. Battaile betweene William Conqueror and Harold 166. Battaile vpon the sea betweene K. Edward the 3. and the French men 377. Battaile betweene king Henry the 6. and K. Edward the 4. 712. Battaile at Exham 713. Battaile of Brimford with verses thereof 148 B E. Beades first vsed 711 Bennet preserued by Gods prouidence 1075 Beach Martyr her story and martyrdome 1906 Beare bayting in the Thames before the king 1185 Beard the Promoter his wretched death 2101 Beast of the Apocalips expounded 100.482 Beaton Archbishop of Scotland Persecuter slayne in his owne Castle 2106 Beach Martyr his story and martyrdome 1906 Becket his life and story .205.206 hee refuseth to come to Northhampton to the Councell hys goodes confiscate 209. condemned of periury called traytor of the king and nobles 211. flyeth the Realme and chaungeth hys name 212. his Epistles to the Pope .214.215.216 prooued a Traytor and no Sayncte hys holy daies put downe his shrine razed .1134 his image broken defaced .1529 his death .224 his lying myracles 225 Beda a famous Clerke his story 127 Beggers supplication 1014 Begger whipt at Salisbury 2062 Begger the stouter the nobler fryer 264 Belward Martyr his story persecution and martyrdome 660 Beliefe of Ioh. Warne 1580.1581 Belles wearing of cotes 861 Belles ringing broughte into the Masse 1404 Belles christened 6.861 Bell and candle before the Sacrament who brought in 259 Belgradum besieged .740 defended by the noble act of a Bohemian 743 Benden Martyr her story cruell handling in prison and martyrdome 1980.1981 Bennet his story 1220 Bennet Martyr his story 1037 1038.1040 Benet Pope vnpoped himselfe 168 Bennet and Collet 1105 Bennet an old woman persecuted 2036 Bent his story 1030 Benfield a yong girle a blasphemer of Gods maiesty plagued of god and dyeth 2103 Benefield Knight his crueltye to the good Lady Elizabeth in Q. Maryes dayes 2094.2905.2906.2907.2908 Benefices and other ecclesiasticall dignities valued 429.430 Benbridge his story and martyrdome 2046.2047 Benno Cardinall 169 Benno his Epistle agaynst Pope Hildebrand 176.177 Benion Martyr his story Martyrdome 2052 Benedictus .5 Pope 159 Benedicte or Benet inuentour of glasse windowes 122.127 Benedict common notary 477 Benedictus the 6. Pope slayne in Prison 159 Benedictus 12. Pope a Monke of Benedictes order 373 Benold Martyr burned at Colchester his story 2007.2008 Bentham Minister of the congregation in London in Queene Maryes time his story .2074 2075. his deliuerance out of danger by the mercifull prouidence of God ibid. Beniamin his story 99. his Martyrdome ibid. Berengarea or Bâ—â—negera 244 Berengarius driuen to recantatioÌ„ 168 Berengarius his often recaÌ„tations and story 1157. his opinions of the Sacrament 1148 Berda maried to Ethelbert on coÌ„dition to enioy her religion 114 Berne reformeth religion 870 Bernerdine Monkes come in 197 Berneham Chauncellour of Norwich a Persecutor 660 Berinus sente by Honorius into england to preach his lying miracle 122 BergonienuÌ„s reproued 73 Berty his story and trouble 2078.2079.2080 Berrey Chancelour stricken with sodeyne death 2099 Berry a cruell persecuter his fearefull death 2036 B. I. Bishop of Rome called Dominus frater 10. Bishops of Rome howe they first came vp and rose to this excessiue pompe 780. Bishops and priestes in olde tyme all one and equall in authority 1105. Bishops in the primitiue Churche maryed and had theyr wyues 62.1154 Bishop of Ely deposed by the Nobles bayted of women and complayneth of the king and nobles to the Pope 247. Bishops of Sarum and Lincolne taken and led with ropes about their neckes 20. Bishops not to be condemned vnder Lxxii witnesses 137. Bishops highest title what it ought to be 11. Bishop eaten with rattes for hys vnmercifulnes to the poore in a yeare of death 184. Bishop of Rome often called archbishop metropolitane patriarck and primate 10. Bishopprickes in Germanie 50.172.733 Bishops sea of Deirham first began 160. Bishops of Germany obedient to theyr Prince before the Pope 308. Bishoppes purchasing Lordships and maners 235. Bishops committed to the Tower in Queene Elizabethes dayes 2125. Bishops romishe displaced by Q. Elizabeth and good Byshops put in theyr places 2125. Bishoppes of greater power then Priestes how 680. Bishop vniuersall what it is 21. Bishops in the primitiue Churche martyred for the Gospell 780. Byshoppes of Rome .26 together martyrs except 4. 562. Bishop of Norwiche his story at Lennam where hee was well beaten for his arrogant pride 428. Bishop of Sarum put from hys consecration 336. Bishops of Fraunce there appeale from Pope Boniface to a generall councell 346. Bishop of Florence Martyr 196. Bishoppe of Rome cited and appeared before the councell 96. Bishop of Norwiche the Popes warriour 446. Bishop of Hereford his processe against Will Swinderby Martyr 465.466 Bishoppe of Winchester his great trouble to the realme in K. Henry the 3. dayes 278.279 Bishop of Bytures hys sermon aagaynst the Fryers 392. Bishop Eduin elect prolocutor in the Parliament of Fraunce to speake for the Clergy .354 hys aunswere to the Lorde Peters protestation 354.355.357.358 Bishop of Rome condemned by a whole councell 96. Bishoprike of Ely first planted 198. Bishop of Ely troubled the realme in king Richards absence .246.247 rid with 1500. horses hys abhominable pride 246. Bishoppes chosen not without the voyces of the people 65. Bishop of Rome forbidden to bee called vniuersall bishop ouer all the world 11. Bishops of Germany excommunicate the Popes legate and Cardinall 308. Bishop of Exceter beheaded at the Standard in Chepe 372 Bishops of Rome falsifiers of Nicene councell 4.10 Bishops made by Queene Mary and placed other good Bishops displaced 1467. Bishops displaced 1408. Bishop chieft or head how it is to be taken 11.15 Bishops forbid to appeale ouer sea to the Pope 11. Bishops of England seale to the Popes tribute 287. Bishop of Luthonis his answer to the supplication of the nobles of Bohemia 602. Bishop of Nazareth his testimony for Iohn Hus. 597. Bishop of Aix his bloudy oration .945 he was a cruell persecuter 946. Bishoppes condemned to the mettals 66. Bishops of Canterb. placed at the right foote of the Pope in generall councels 186. Bishoppes in olde tyme subiect to Kings and Emperors 6.174 Bishops godly remooued froÌ„ their places by Queene Mary and sheepebiters put in their places 1408.1418 Bishop Farrer his tragicall history .1544 articles exhibiteâ— against him .1544.1545 his aunswers to the same .1546 his condemnation and martyrdom 1555 Bishops of England agaynst the Pope 1064 Bishops that died before Q. Mary bishops that died after her death in a summe 2101.2102 Bishops adulterous two slayne in the councell of Trent 2107. Bishops 28. in England in Kyng Lucius tyme. 107. Bishops and their elections in the primitiue church 4. Bishops apostles and prophets euer subiect to temporall and ciuill magistrates 1608. Bishops made L. Chauncellours with the mischiefes and inconueniences that spring therof 1520. Bishops of Rome why estemed aboue other bish 1758. proued Antichrists ibid. are not heads ouer the